Naruto: I really can’t die

My name is Ryosuke Sato. I have Kaido’s near-immortal defense ability, and I have also developed and mutated other abilities.

I have two good brothers, one is called Senju Hashirama and the other is called Uchiha Madara, but we had a falling out because I wanted to unify the ninja world and Hashirama wanted peace among the five major countries.

Hashirama brought people from the five major countries to ambush me. In his eyes, Konoha is the most important thing, and our brotherhood comes second. But in Madara’s eyes, Hashirama is his best friend. What a fate.

Tobirama used his family to threaten my subordinates. Although they couldn’t hurt me because of my strong body, they wanted to seal me up when my strength was exhausted.

This was very similar to the scene when Hagoromo and Hamura joined forces to seal Kaguya-hime. I fought with them for a long time, but that bastard Hashirama…he actually called for help, and I was defeated in the end.

Until one day, I was taken away by a guy named Orochimaru..

Chapter 1: Undead Monsters of the Ninja World
“Senju Hashirama, you bastard, I have been through life and death with you, and you actually teamed up with them to set an ambush for me?” Sato Ryosuke glared at Senju Hashirama in front of him.
Seeing that the Kages from the other four villages except Konoha were also present, Sato Ryosuke immediately became angry.
After traveling through time, as an ally of the Senju clan, the Sato clan only had Ryosuke Sato, an orphan of the war, left.
Sato Ryosuke was raised by the Senju clan since he was a child, and he grew up with Senju Hashirama.
Until later, when his fruit power awakened, Sato Ryosuke and Senju Hashirama became close friends in this bloody Warring States period.
younger brother.
Unlike the enchanting talents of Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha, Ryosuke Sato took a full twenty-six years to develop his fruit to halfway.
It also made his fame and strength reach the status of Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha in the ninja world.
Looking at Hashirama Senju in front of him, Sato Ryosuke was filled with anger. The person he trusted the most actually brought the shadows and elite ninjas from the other four major countries to set a trap and surround him!
He wanted to kill the other four villages’ shadows while they were there, but he didn’t know that the four shadows also wanted to kill Sato Ryosuke!
Now, he is 26 years old, and is known as one of the Three Gods of Konoha along with Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha. He is a monster in the ninja world and he is an immortal being!
Because he is a time traveler who possesses the immortality of Kaido, the Beast King, and the Blue Dragon’s Mythical Beast Fruit, Sato Ryosuke has always been a super killing god in the Warring States Period.
No one can penetrate his defense, and no one can kill him!
But Hashirama Senju, who has the best relationship with him, knows that if he wants to defeat Sato Ryosuke, he has to consume all his physical strength!
Only by consuming all of Sato Ryosuke’s physical strength can Sato Ryosuke be forced into hibernation and thus sealed!
And just behind the front line, the sealing ninjas of the Uzumaki clan who are good at sealing techniques are already on full alert. They will take action after the front-line troops have exhausted Sato Ryosuke’s physical strength.
As for killing him, so far, Hashirama Senju has not found a way to kill Sato Ryosuke!
“Ryosuke, it seems that you want to take advantage of today’s Five Kage Summit to kill the other four Kage.” Senju Hashirama said with a wry smile.
Regarding Sato Ryosuke’s extremism, Senju Hashirama didn’t know how to persuade him.
“So what? Shouldn’t you help me kill them? Only by unifying the ninja world can the village have permanent peace, right?” Sato Ryosuke sneered.
“Impossible! Endless killing will not bring peace! Ryosuke, give up. As long as you promise me to let go of your ambition to unify the ninja world, we can achieve true peace. I can protect your life! Your ninja way is too bloody!” Senju Hashirama persuaded.
“True peace? Do you think it’s possible? Hashirama, your stupid peace is really ridiculous.” Sato Ryosuke sneered, “Protect me from dying? Are you sure you can kill me? Senju Hashirama, you are too confident!”
Sato Ryosuke’s ninja way is to use force to suppress and unify the ninja world, and finally establish rules and enforce them by force, so that peace can be achieved!
Where there are people, there will be disputes. If the major countries are not unified, sooner or later wars will break out among these countries due to issues of interest.
Moreover, judging from the records in memory, didn’t Naruto fight three Ninja World Wars in the later period of his life?
“In that case, I’m sorry, Ryosuke!” Senju Hashirama waved his hand, and the elite ninja army from the Warring States Period behind him immediately rushed towards Sato Ryosuke.
“Go to hell!” Sato Ryosuke swung the giant mace (thorny iron rod) in his hand, and the people who surrounded him were smashed into meat paste.
Boom boom boom!!! Countless large holes were created on the floor.
Sato Ryosuke looked at the ninja beside him who was smashed into a paste with a bloodthirsty expression, and he had no intention of stopping swinging the mace in his hand.
“Why can’t we hurt him at all?”
“So many people can’t do it? What kind of monster is he!”
These elite ninjas found that their ninjutsu was unable to cause any harm to Sato Ryosuke. Even the kunai that were intended to directly pierce Sato Ryosuke’s skin could not penetrate at all!
“A bunch of ants who don’t know their own limitations!” Every time Sato Ryosuke swung his stick, he would take a life. However, out of hatred for Sato Ryosuke, the ninjas around him did not stop their steps.
There was a scarlet light in Sato Ryosuke’s eyes, which immediately scared away many people around him.
“Let me be your opponent!” A loud voice sounded, and a strong gust of wind whistled past Sato Ryosuke’s ears.
“Boom!” The huge force caused Sato Ryosuke’s burly body to
The other party was a burly middle-aged man with lightning glowing on his body, as if he was wearing lightning armor.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Naruto: I really can’t die
Chapter 2: Uncontrollable Ambition (Old Version)
“Yeyue Ai, wasn’t the lesson I taught you last time enough?” Sato Ryosuke had a look of contempt on his face. How dare a defeated general come out and embarrass himself?
The person who came was the first Raikage of the Cloud Village, Yeyue Ai.
The code names of the first four Raikages were all “??” (which is the English letter “A”), not their real names. Their real names are never revealed, so let’s just call him Yeyue Ai.
“I’m really happy to fight with you again, Sato Ryosuke. This time I will definitely blow your head off!” The First Raikage angrily punched Sato Ryosuke’s head.
“Oh? Really? With just your Lightning Escape, you can’t stop my fist!”
Sato Ryosuke had a blank expression on his face, and with a flick of his hand, the huge mace in his hand disappeared.
Boom! The two fists smashed together fiercely, and then the body of the First Raikage flew backwards.
Boom! With a loud roar, the body of the First Raikage slammed hard onto the ground, instantly raising a cloud of dust and creating a huge deep pit.
Sato Ryosuke stood there, looking coldly at the scene in front of him: “You are overestimating your own abilities.”
But then, he discovered that the First Raikage, who had been smashed away by him, was actually struggling to stand up.
Ryosuke Sato clearly saw that blood was oozing from the palm of the opponent’s right arm. Obviously, he was injured by his fist.
But at the same time, Sato Ryosuke was also surprised by the tenacity of the First Raikage: “After three years, I didn’t expect that the defense of your defeated opponent has become much stronger.”
“Asshole, Sato Ryosuke, for the past three years, whenever I thought about being defeated by your humiliating move, I felt motivated all over. I have practiced hard for the past three years just for this day.” When the smoke cleared, the first Raikage walked out and said angrily.
“You’re a monster in the Ninja World, right? You’re immortal, right? Come and try the power of our Kumogakure Village’s ultimate lightning! I’ll see if you can survive!”
boom!
Suddenly, Ye Yue Ai burst out with a powerful chakra, and dense thunderclouds suddenly appeared in the sky. Huge bolts of lightning roared and gathered in the sky.
“Is this the secret technique of Lightning Release of your Cloud Ninja Village?” Sato Ryosuke asked expressionlessly.
“Oh, that’s right, this is the ultimate secret of Thunder Escape that I have been practicing madly. I must kill you today!” Ye Yueai roared.
“Kill me? The only way to kill me in this world is to make me eat the second devil fruit, but… this is the world of Naruto, where do the devil fruits come from?” Sato Ryosuke sneered in his heart.
Soon, lightning in the sky began to gather towards the right hand of the First Raikage, and the halo formed by the lightning chakra continued to strengthen.
whoosh!
Because of the stimulation of lightning, cell division accelerated and Ye Yue Ai’s chakra surged rapidly. He came in front of Sato Ryosuke at a crazy speed. Then, his right fist, with a fierce aura of lightning, smashed towards Sato Ryosuke’s face!
“Such violent lightning chakra!” Sato Ryosuke could feel the powerful force contained in the opponent’s right hand attack.
That move contained the power to tear apart time and space, and carried super violent lightning-attribute chakra. With this blow, let alone a senior ninja, even if an ordinary Kage were to take it, he would probably be blown to ashes.
But is it useful? Sato Ryosuke sneered. Kaido, the Hundred Beasts, is immortal and invulnerable to swords, guns, water and fire.
I saw Sato Ryosuke raised his hand slightly, directly blocking in front of him, wrapping the fist of the Raikage,
“What?!”
BANG!!!
Sato Ryosuke kicked the First Raikage hard and sent him flying in mid-air. The huge force in the air made the Raikage spit out blood.
Why couldn’t the lightning chakra cause any harm to him?
The First Raikage fell to the ground, a desperate thought flashing through his mind. Even an attack of this level couldn’t hurt him?
“Ahahahaha!” Sato Ryosuke laughed arrogantly, and the sound echoed throughout the battlefield, and the 5,000 elite jonin present frowned.
At this moment, Hashirama Senju and Uchiha Madara, who were observing Sato Ryosuke on the battlefield, frowned.
“Hashirama, do you really want to do this?” Uchiha Madara stood beside Senju Hashirama and said to him with an unhappy look on his face.
As the three super combat forces of Konoha Village, Hashirama Senju, Ryosuke Sato, and Madara Uchiha, all three of them have the power to suppress the ninja world.
Although Uchiha Madara has always been unhappy with Sato Ryosuke, the fighting maniac, he agrees with Sato Ryosuke’s point of view in his heart.
Only by unifying the ninja world can there be true peace. Otherwise, the major countries will eventually go to war again because of their own interests.
The fact that they joined forces with former enemies to attack fellow villagers made Uchiha Madara even more uncomfortable.
“Banara, I don’t want this to happen either. You know better than me that Ryosuke and I grew up together, but his personality and ambition have seriously affected the peace of the ninja world. His ambition is too big. He actually wants to be the king of the ninja world!” Senju Hashirama said with an embarrassed look on his face:
Chapter 3: Defeat the First Raikage with One Move (Old Version)
“During the last five-nation talks, he actually killed the envoys of the other four countries and smashed them into a pulp before sending them back to their countries. Such a crazy personality will make the other major powers very uneasy.”
“Only if the two of us take action can we find a way to exhaust Ryosuke’s physical strength. Look at the Raikage, he only managed to escape one move from Ryosuke.” Uchiha Madara said with a frown as he watched the changes on the battlefield.
“Let them consume Ryosuke’s strength first. Otherwise, once the two of us take action, Ryosuke will be forced into a desperate situation and will definitely go crazy. If we let him run away, it will be difficult to find him.” Senju Hashirama said worriedly.
Sato Ryosuke, whose strength was only at the quasi-kage level at the time, was forced into a desperate situation in a battle. The energy that erupted made even Hashirama Senju feel frightened, especially his special dragon form.
What’s even more terrifying is that this bastard’s dragon form can actually fly! Although Ryosuke said that it was not a perfect form, it still made Senju Hashirama very afraid.
“I’m sorry, I’m not really dead. Is this the limit of the Cloud Ninja’s Ultimate Lightning Release? It’s really disappointing!!!” Sato Ryosuke showed madness on his face, and the mace appeared out of thin air in his hand again, and he jumped into the air.
A burly figure appeared above the first Raikage like a cloud covering the sky.
“I couldn’t even scratch his skin?” The First Raikage raised his head and looked at Sato Ryosuke, who was intact and jumping down from the sky and getting closer and closer, with despair on his face.
He was the first Raikage, the strongest man in the Kumogakure! But even so, he was not able to cause the opponent even the slightest injury.
Three years ago, he was defeated by Sato Ryosuke in one move, but now, is it the same again?
“No! I won’t accept it! I really won’t accept it!” The first Raikage closed his eyes in despair.
“Boom!” A deafening sound came from the ears of the first Raikage, and then he found that he did not seem to be dead.
When he opened his eyes, he found a huge hand made of sand blocking him, blocking Sato Ryosuke’s huge mace.
“Oh? You still couldn’t help but take action?” Looking at the sand in front of him, Sato Ryosuke sneered.
“I can’t let you kill the Raikage like this. Although I really want him to die, it absolutely cannot be now.” The first Kazekage said expressionlessly.
“Compared to killing this defeated general, I would rather kill you, a delusional idiot.” Sato Ryosuke’s eyes turned cold and he kicked the first Kazekage with a side kick.
Because when the Five Nations met, only the idiot First Kazekage dared to ask Konoha to cede its fertile land to the Sand Ninja Village and obtain 30% of the funds from other countries to purchase the tailed beasts.
This wishful thinking made Sato Ryosuke furious on the spot. If he hadn’t been stopped by Senju Hashirama, he would have almost killed the First Kazekage.
“Haha, what a pity, you still couldn’t kill me in the end?” The first generation Kazekage sneered and waved his hand.
“These people are surrounding us again? It seems they are planning to use human wave tactics.” Sato Ryosuke looked at the ninjas from various villages who were receiving orders and began to surround them again.
This bastard doesn’t take the lives of the ninjas from various villages seriously at all!
Sato Ryosuke turned to look at the person behind him. Seeing that he was hesitant and still wearing a Konoha forehead protector, he said, “You are from Konoha, right? Why? You don’t attack?”
“Ah, Ryosuke-sama, I was your subordinate who followed you to quell the war. You are the hero of the village! How can I attack you?”
“Oh…it seems that I have not been completely abandoned by the village!” Sato Ryosuke laughed.
Sarutobi Yasushi had cold sweat on his forehead, and his hand holding the kunai was shaking a little. He said, “Sir, I’m sorry, but I must follow the Hokage’s order.”
“Haha, you guys should step back. Otherwise, if a fight really starts, you guys are totally unqualified at this level.”
When Sarutobi Yasuken heard this, he had an awkward smile on his face: “Well, sir, you know, our role is to consume your physical strength.”
Relying on these small fish to consume yourself?
Damn, is Hashirama a fool?
Sato Ryosuke felt that Senju Hashirama should not be so stupid. He should know that these so-called elite ninjas, quasi-shadows or even shadows, could not cause any harm to him, and could not even consume much of his physical strength.
He would never have thought that Hashirama Senju’s plan was to prevent Sato Ryosuke from escaping as much as possible. If he was allowed to run away, who could catch him?
……..
“Damn it! I was completely defeated by him?!” The Raikage punched the ground unwillingly, ignoring Hashirama Senju who was using fairy chakra to heal him in front of him.
At this time, Uchiha Madara was just watching coldly from the side. To put it bluntly, except for Hashirama Senju and Sato Ryosuke, he looked down on everyone else in the entire ninja world and was too lazy to pay attention to them.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 4: Ineffective Attack (Old Version)
“Don’t be upset. We can only have a chance of winning if our ninja army consumes Ryosuke’s physical strength first. Even though you have fought with him so many times, even I cannot defeat Ryosuke in a mad state in a one-on-one fight.” said Hashirama Senju.
“You can’t do it either?!” The First Raikage had a worried look on his face after hearing what Hashirama Senju said. If this war cannot seal Sato Ryosuke, then which village of theirs will be able to withstand Sato Ryosuke’s revenge afterwards?
Hashirama Senju’s power in Sage Mode was already exaggerated enough, but in the contest with Ryosuke Sato, Hashirama Senju was unable to defeat Ryosuke Sato.
“We must not lose this war today! We must defeat him and seal him!” The first Raikage’s face looked very ugly.
“Haha.” Uchiha Madara heard the words of the first Raikage and suddenly laughed out loud.
The First Raikage felt that he was being mocked by Uchiha Madara after hearing this smile, and immediately said angrily:
“why are you laughing!!!”
“If it weren’t for Hashirama and me, you scum would have died today!”
“Hmph! Don’t underestimate us. All the masters from our four major ninja villages are here today!”
“If having more people is useful, what’s the use of having experts?” Uchiha Madara said disdainfully.
“Okay, Madara!” Seeing that the First Raikage was so angry at Uchiha Madara that he started to bleed again, Senju Hashirama hurriedly stopped him.
Sato Ryosuke narrowed his eyes and muttered, “The people of the Nara family actually know how to use a step-by-step method to wear me down. Not bad.”
However…using a group of ants to consume an elephant doesn’t seem to have much effect.
“Hmm? Is that the water transformation technique of the Kizuna clan of the Land of Water?!” Sato Ryosuke thought to himself.
Looking at the ninjas from other villages surrounding him, Sato Ryosuke suddenly felt a surge of anger in his heart.
When did this bunch of scum dare to attack him? When did this bunch of scum go on a mission and run away when they saw him?
However, since they dare to come forward, just kill them all.
The ninja coalition has already attacked him.
“Use ninjutsu to wear him down! Don’t hold back!”
“If we don’t use up his energy, we will be the ones to die!”
“Oh oh oh!” Thousands of people attacked Sato Ryosuke together with great momentum.
However, Sato Ryosuke squinted his eyes, looking at the flying ninja tools and the overwhelming ninjutsu, and he was too lazy to even dodge.
“An attack of this magnitude has no chance of breaking through my defense, and it won’t even consume much of my physical strength,” he said disdainfully.
Suddenly, looking at the sky full of ninjutsu, Sato Ryosuke’s pupils shrank slightly. This group of people actually used compound ninjutsu to attack.
The wind helped the fire, the thunder helped the lightning, and a series of compound ninjutsu attacked Sato Ryosuke.
An attack of this magnitude, although extremely powerful and terrifying to look at, could not kill Sato Ryosuke at all.
It wasn’t even able to scratch Sato Ryosuke’s skin, but this level of attack did cause Sato Ryosuke to lose physical strength due to defense problems.
You can’t break my defense at all, you just want to consume my energy!
Boom boom boom boom boom!
The waves and range caused by the flying ninjutsu attacks were so terrifying that the land within a five-kilometer range where Sato Ryosuke had originally been collapsed by fifty meters, and even the dust was gone.
The First Kazekage said excitedly, “That’s it! Keep attacking!”
Ohhhh!
Some even praised happily, “Today we are going to break the myth of this undead monster. He can definitely kill it!”
Then a large number of ninjas began to rush towards Sato Ryosuke who was originally in the center area.
“Don’t go over there! He’s still alive!” a perception-type ninja shouted frantically to the team.
Even Hashirama Senju’s attention was attracted by the explosion. He shifted his gaze to the explosion area, looking at the intact Sato Ryosuke with a serious expression: “How could it be…”
The explosive power generated by thousands of compound ninjutsu is so strong that even the tailed beasts cannot withstand it. Such power directly hit Sato Ryosuke, but he was unharmed?
No, it can’t be said that he was unscathed! At least Sato Ryosuke’s shirt was blown to ashes, revealing his muscular body.
Seeing that Sato Ryosuke suddenly revealed a wicked sneer on his face, Senju Hashirama, who knew him very well, shouted anxiously: “Quick! Retreat quickly!”
“Um?!”
“retreat?”
After hearing what Hashirama Senju said, many ninjas who were rushing towards Sato Ryosuke paused and were unable to react.
Suddenly, I saw Sato Ryosuke, shirtless and intact.
How is this possible!
Even the First Kazekage, who was so proud of his ninjutsu, blurted out in disbelief: “How is this possible!”
The first generation Mizukage and the first generation Tsuchikage, who were still watching the battle, were sweating profusely and said with wide eyes: “It really is an unkillable monster…”
The atmosphere on the battlefield suddenly became quiet, and the entire air seemed to freeze.
The shirtless Sato Ryosuke put the mace on his shoulder, looked at everyone with scarlet eyes, and smiled: “Attack, invalid.”
Chapter 5: Unable to be killed (old version)
I’ve been called an unkillable monster, so why are they still obsessed with killing me? These people are really fools.
The first Kazekage, who was already in a daze, was dazed and said, “This is impossible… How can nothing happen? Anyone who comes here will be doomed by this level of attack.”
What should we do? Although the First Mizukage and the First Tsuchikage have not yet joined the battlefield, their faces are also very ugly.
Senju Hashirama looked at the surprised shadows of the village and said, “Don’t be surprised. Our goal today was to consume his physical strength and seal him. As for killing him, I have never considered it.”
“Why.”
“Because he is unkillable.”
“How is this possible?! There is nothing in this world that cannot be killed!” the First Raikage exclaimed.
“You need to find out who the other party is! He is Sato Ryosuke, who swept through several major ninja clans by himself and remained unscathed and resistant to damage. He is an unkillable monster! You can’t even make him bleed.”
Senju Hashirama recalled for a moment, then slowly said, “From childhood to adulthood, I have never seen him bleed. No matter how powerful the attack was, it was useless. Back then, my father was at the level of a super shadow, but he was unable to break through the defense of Ryosuke, who was still a Genin. From that time on, I knew not to expect to kill him.”
“That’s… a real monster…”
Then, Tobirama Senju, who had been standing silently behind Hashirama Senju, waved his hand, and several teams of ninjas ran quickly towards Sato Ryosuke.
Sato Ryosuke looked at the ninja running towards him, and after a closer look, he found that it was an acquaintance, and he couldn’t help but curse in his heart.
“Senju Hashirama you bastard.”
It turned out that all those running towards Sato Ryosuke were Sato Ryosuke’s subordinates, or Sato Ryosuke’s old friends and acquaintances.
How could Ryosuke Sato bring himself to do this? Although Ryosuke Sato was known as an unkillable monster, it didn’t mean he was really a monster.
How could Ryosuke Sato have the nerve to kill those subordinates who followed him through life and death, and those friends and acquaintances?
Although there are always rumors in the ninja world that Sato Ryosuke is cold-blooded and ruthless, that is towards his enemies, not his own people.
Looking at Sato Ryosuke with a conflicted look on his face, Senju Hashirama knew that his strategy had worked.
Although this plan is a bit embarrassing, it is extremely effective because Hashirama Senju knows Sato Ryosuke very well!
If it weren’t for Sato Ryosuke’s undisguised ambition to unify the ninja world and kill people, he might really not have turned against Sato Ryosuke.
Seeing Senju Hashirama’s smile, Sato Ryosuke cursed in his heart: “Shameless you, wait till I catch you, I’ll smash your head off.”
Although Sato Ryosuke was cursing, his hands’ movements were somewhat awkward, no longer as bloody and brutal as before.
When the ninjas from the other four ninja villages attacked, Sato Ryosuke would take advantage of the opponent’s weakness without any hesitation and smash his heart with one punch.
But those in front of him were all his subordinates and acquaintances. What should he do?
Just like the patriarch of the Akimichi clan in front of him, Jiro Akimichi, this bastard often invites him to his home, and the food his wife cooks is really delicious. With such a close relationship, how can Sato Ryosuke do anything?
Damn Senju Hashirama, not to mention, there is Sato Ryosuke’s pawn here!
So, Sato Ryosuke grabbed a Konoha ninja with a shadow in each hand and picked him up directly. He even put away his mace, knocked the man out with a punch, and then smashed the man’s body towards Senju Hashirama like a cannonball.
He said coldly: “I’ll give it all back to you!”
“This bastard!” Looking at the Konoha ninjas who were all knocked unconscious by being hit back like cannonballs, Senju Hashirama felt that the situation was a bit tricky at this time.
The gap in strength made his move completely ineffective. These people had no way to restrain Sato Ryosuke. What should he do?
Ryosuke Sato slowly exhaled a breath of cold air, and his muscles began to swell at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then he turned into a super muscular man (refer to Kaido’s body shape).
“I am Sato Ryosuke! Who dares to fight me?” Sato Ryosuke roared as he knocked a Kage-level ninja to death with a stick.
The ninja coalition forces present began to retreat one by one under the brutal aura of Sato Ryosuke.
There were at least a hundred corpses lying next to Sato Ryosuke!
“Is this… really a human? Why is he really unkillable?!”
“Why should we fight this kind of enemy?!”
“He is immortal!”
“A bunch of bastards!” The First Mizukage Byakuren roared, “Don’t forget how many of your companions died at his hands! And don’t forget his style. If we can’t kill him today, he will definitely retaliate against our village and our families!”
Chapter 6: Is roaring useful but still requires practice? (Old version)
“We can’t lose this battle! For our family! For the village! We can only win!”
The first Mizukage, Byakuren, pointed at Sato Ryosuke in the center of the field and said, “Kill him!”
With the accumulation of past hatreds, the ninjas present immediately strengthened their confidence when they thought of Sato Ryosuke’s cruel means of revenge.
They had to bravely face Sato Ryosuke, who was like a devil in their eyes.
“For the family! For the village! Kill him!!!” The entire battlefield was filled with such roars, and they sounded really menacing.
However, looking at these ninjas from various villages who were full of energy, Sato Ryosuke felt speechless at the moment.
The output is entirely dependent on shouting. If shouting was useful, he would have died long ago when he destroyed the sixteen northern families.
If you can beat me just by roaring, then why would I practice so hard?
Sato Ryosuke sneered, and the naked sarcasm in his smile made the ninjas around him very angry.
Especially the first Mizukage Byakuren, who was able to stand out from so many bloody families in the Water Country, so his abilities are naturally not weak.
Looking at Sato Ryosuke who looked as if nothing had happened, it was impossible for the First Mizukage to say that he was not angry.
But precisely because he knew how terrifying Sato Ryosuke was, he would not attack casually. Just like Hashirama Senju’s idea, he should use elite ninjas to consume Sato Ryosuke, otherwise, this battle could not be won!
Sato Ryosuke looked at Bai Lian directing his men to rush towards him, and immediately curled his lips: “You don’t dare to come, so you let your men die?”
What made Sato Ryosuke even more speechless was that even Uchiha Madara, who was always proud and looked down on other ninjas, was held tightly by Senju Hashirama, who refused to let him join the battlefield.
It seems that Hashirama Senju is determined to seal him up today.
Sato Ryosuke actually didn’t take these so-called elite ninjas around him seriously, except for Hashirama Senju and Uchiha Madara, who had the strength to fight a war of attrition with him.
But if these two bastards don’t come out, these trash will keep draining him, which gives Sato Ryosuke a headache.
In desperation, Sato Ryosuke thought to himself: “It seems that I can only force Hashirama and Madara to fight me. It is completely meaningless to waste time with this annoying bunch of trash.”
After saying that, Sato Ryosuke slammed the huge mace in his hand into the ground and quickly formed seals with his hands.
!
When Hashirama Senju saw his action, he was immediately shocked and shouted to the ninja coalition:
“Everyone be careful! Get away from him and be careful of the ground!”
Sato Ryosuke slapped his hands on the ground and shouted, “Earth escape technique – Rock Binding Coffin Technique.”
The surrounding ninjas quickly retreated at the reminder of Senju Hashirama, while paying attention to the situation on the ground.
The First Kazekage shouted, “Don’t be careless, he is one of the Three Gods of Konoha, and is known as a monster in the ninja world!”
Upon hearing this, everyone’s heart suddenly tightened, and their eyes involuntarily wandered on Senju Hashirama, Uchiha Madara, and Sato Ryosuke.
To be honest, if their village had three super masters like this, they would have already planned how to unify the ninja world.
However, this group of people in Konoha actually assisted people from other villages in ambush their own super masters. This kind of thinking logic is really funny.
Hashirama Senju was able to defeat the ninja world by himself, but he chose the so-called peace. He even designed and sealed his companions for the sake of peace.
As expected, the people in Konoha Village have very strange thinking patterns.
However, before they could think more, they saw hands made of rock emerging from the ground and rapidly attacking the retreating ninjas.
The swift speed seemed to give the ninjas no time to react.
The ninja who was a little slower was directly grabbed by the rock arm and then crushed into a meat paste.
This large-scale ninjutsu of Sato Ryosuke directly captured nearly a hundred ninjas. The scene of hundreds of rock tentacles and rivers of blood made people’s scalps numb at one point.
Even the shadows of the four villages couldn’t help but tremble with fear.
This bloody killing move of Sato Ryosuke once again made Hashirama Senju determined to seal Sato Ryosuke.
“He is a devil!” a ninja shouted.
“Why should we fight him!”
“Hokage-sama, please take action! If we continue to waste our energy, we will all die!” Some ninjas have already collapsed.
They pleaded with Senju Hashirama like crazy, saying that dying in battle was not a terrible thing, but seeing their companions being crushed into a paste was really…too miserable.
The ninjas lost their courage at the thought that they might end up like their companions.
The situation now became very embarrassing. The morale of the First Mizukage, which had just been boosted, was once again defeated by Sato Ryosuke with one move.
“This damn Sato Ryosuke, how can he be so ridiculously strong!” said the First Mizukage gritting his teeth.
The Kages from the other four villages all felt very embarrassed because the ninjas from their villages were all begging Hashirama Senju to take action. Doesn’t this mean that the four of them were useless?
But…if they were asked to deal with Sato Ryosuke, not to mention their past battle records, just based on Sato Ryosuke’s performance just now, they knew that they had no chance of defeating this devil at all.
Then everyone present focused their attention on Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.
As one of the Three Gods of Konoha, if Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha did not take action, who could stop Ryosuke Sato, the immortal monster in the ninja world who is one of the Three Gods?
Chapter 7: Tobirama Wants to Attack (Old Version)
Senju Hashirama looked at the morale of the ninja army and then at the tragic situation at the scene and felt a bit of a headache.
Looking at Sato Ryosuke’s appearance, it is clear that he has not wasted much energy at all, which is not in line with his plan.
“We must continue to consume Ryosuke, otherwise, this battle cannot be won.” Senju Hashirama thought to himself.
“Hashirama, are you sure that you, now in your prime, are unable to consume and deal with Ryosuke?” Uchiha Madara frowned.
During the period of family confrontation, Sato Ryosuke, as an adopted person of the Senju clan, fought against the Uchiha family many times.
In addition, Ryosuke and Hashirama have been friends since childhood, which makes him the biggest rival for Uchiha Madara, who regards Senju Hashirama as a good friend!
Every time he saw Hashirama Senju and Ryosuke Sato working in perfect harmony, Uchiha Madara would subconsciously clench his fists and shout in his heart: “Hashirama’s best friend should be me, Uchiha Madara, not you, Ryosuke Sato!”
Although he had to admit that Sato Ryosuke’s temper was very much to Uchiha Madara’s liking, Madara still felt that Hashirama was his best friend.
And Ryosuke is a friend, or…comrade-in-arms, who came along after he met Hashirama?
Having fought with Sato Ryosuke at least fifty times, he did not think that Hashirama would be unable to defeat Ryosuke.
Because Uchiha Madara… was defeated by Hashirama many times, but the proud Madara never admitted that Ryosuke was stronger than him!
He would never admit that because of Ryosuke’s appearance, he practiced harder than before, wanting to prove that he was Hashirama’s best helper in pacifying the troubled times.
Looking at Sato Ryosuke in the field, Hashirama frowned and said to Madara beside him: “Madara, it’s up to you from now on.”
However, at this time, Senju Tobirama, who was standing aside, objected: “Wait, brother, let me try, I want to use that technique.”
“Are you kidding, Tobirama? Don’t forget that the original creator of that technique is the one you want to deal with!” Hashirama objected.
After hearing what Hashirama said, Tobirama remained silent, because he really couldn’t believe that this “bastard” who had been following his eldest brother since he was a child had actually surpassed him so much in strength.
However, looking at the shocking scene of blood flowing like a river in front of him, he had to admit that this guy was far ahead of him.
“Even if I can’t defeat him, at least I can use that technique to consume him!” Tobirama said gritting his teeth.
I have to say that Tobirama is also a brother-con. He has been jealous of the good relationship between Hashirama and Ryosuke since he was a child. Obviously, Hashirama is his biological elder brother, but people always feel that Hashirama and Ryosuke are brothers, and he, Senju Tobirama, is just a person picked up from the street.
When he thought of this, it was as if a fire was burning in Tobirama’s heart.
Now that his elder brother, who had finally found his way, was about to break up with Sato Ryosuke, Tobirama was determined to help Hashirama complete this plan.
As a result, Hashirama still looked down on him, which made him very unhappy.
“I’ll try. With that technique, at least he won’t have a chance to kill me!” Then Senju Tobirama left a technique on Hashirama’s body and came in front of Sato Ryosuke.
Hey, little brat, do you want to get beaten again? This time is not like when we were kids, Hashirama may not be able to save you. “
Ryosuke chuckled. He understood why Tobirama Senju was so hostile to him since they were young. However, Ryosuke, who was not strong enough when he was young, did not want to become cannon fodder on the battlefield like the orphans of other families.
That’s why he followed Hashirama Senju until… he showed his fangs.
But it is precisely because of this that Tobirama is so dissatisfied with him.
Although the two of them no longer had a tense relationship, it was inevitable that they would insult each other from time to time.
But even Hashirama Senju in his prime couldn’t do anything to Sato Ryosuke, so why would Tobirama Senju stand up at this time?
Senju Tobirama listened to Sato Ryosuke’s words with an angry look on his face, but his actions were still cautious and his eyes were full of vigilance.
No matter what, if he wanted to use this technique against Sato Ryosuke, he knew that he must not take a wrong step, otherwise, he would most likely be doomed!
The reason why he stood up was because he wanted to prove to the entire ninja world that in addition to the Three Gods of Konoha, there was also him, Tobirama Senju!
He has been a genius since he was young. It would have been fine if he was suppressed by his elder brother Hashirama, but he was also suppressed by Sato Ryosuke, who came from a small family, and later was beaten by Uchiha Madara. How could he feel good about this?
What’s more, he felt that he had the ability to show off Sato Ryosuke in front of everyone!
“You little brat, are you trying to fight with me?” Seeing Senju Tobirama’s actions, a look of surprise appeared on Sato Ryosuke’s face.
Tobirama has been beaten by himself since he was a child, and even many of his ninjutsu were taught by himself. From top to bottom, Sato Ryosuke dared to say that he knew all of Senju Tobirama’s methods.
If Tobirama was not stupid, he should retreat on his own initiative. Otherwise, Sato Ryosuke knew his trump card, so how could he fight with Ryosuke?
“Asshole! Don’t call me a brat!” Tobirama said angrily with his face flushed.
“You really only remember the food and not the beating. All your moves were taught by me. Even your so-called original moves were copied from me.” Ryosuke shrugged indifferently.
Chapter 8: A Thorn in the Face (Old Version)
Seeing Ryosuke’s indifferent look, Senju Tobirama’s body suddenly disappeared.
Sato Ryosuke’s face was serious, with a sneer on his face: “Flying Thunder God Technique? I taught you!”
On the ruins, two figures quickly entangled with each other, and the sound of weapons colliding continued to be heard in the air. Then the figures retreated, and then entangled together again, and this repeated.
Then Ryosuke’s figure reappeared in everyone’s sight. He looked at Tobirama who appeared not far away with some surprise and a playful expression.
Looking at Tobirama again, he was now breathing heavily, and there was an obvious scar on his right arm holding the kunai.
Ryosuke Sato did not use a mace because it was too big and not suitable for agile combat.
On the contrary, in his hand, there was a sword with electric light, the Sword of Thor!
“I was wondering where you got the courage to challenge me, turns out you have perfected Flying Thunder God.” Sato Ryosuke said with a faint smile.
You know, Flying Thunder God Technique is actually a space-time ninjutsu, which is not so easy to study and perfect. Unexpectedly, Senju Tobirama actually perfected its shortcomings.
“Hmph, don’t think you are a genius, I’m not bad either! Hiss…” Tobirama said, with a proud expression on his face, but suddenly he twitched and then became a little painful. He wanted to show off, but he directly pulled the wound on his arm that was cut by Ryosuke.
His current Flying Thunder God Technique is stronger than Ryosuke’s, but… he was still injured by Ryosuke!
“This invulnerable bastard!” When they just fought, Senju Tobirama stabbed Sato Ryosuke several times.
But the problem is… I can’t penetrate this guy’s body at all…
This made Senju Tobirama a little embarrassed.
“You’re very good, but… you can’t seem to help Hashirama much with just Flying Thunder God… I’m just standing here letting you stab me, I’m afraid you can’t do anything to me. You can chop on the side, and I can even take a nap.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
However, there was a very obvious hint of sarcasm in Ryosuke’s words, which made Senju Tobirama very unwilling.
This bastard can sleep lying down? Does he think I can’t break his defenses and is fearless?
“Why? I can never beat him since I was a child!” Senju Tobirama had a cold face and roared in his heart.
“Back off!”
Just as Senju Tobirama was filled with rage, a voice sounded in his ears.
When Uchiha Madara’s voice appeared in Senju Tobirama’s ears, he woke up. After looking at his elder brother’s serious expression in the distance, Tobirama decided to leave.
Although he was very unhappy, he had to admit that even if he perfected the Flying Thunder God Technique, he was still no match for Sato Ryosuke.
Looking at the appearance of Uchiha Madara, he knew that the next period of time would belong to Uchiha Madara and Sato Ryosuke.
“Hey, Ryosuke, I’m not saying anything bad about you, but why are you doing this? You’re really a monster for forcing Hashirama to this point.” Uchiha Madara looked at Sato Ryosuke in front of him and sighed deeply.
The three of them have fought side by side for so long, but it is really unexpected that they are in a situation like today where they are close to a fight to the death.
Even before designing Sato Ryosuke, Uchiha Madara couldn’t believe that Hashirama would make such a decision, nor could he believe that Ryosuke would be so crazy.
Senju Hashirama, who was originally still hesitating about a war of attrition, changed his soft-hearted mind because of a scroll brought by Senju Tobirama.
If someone from the Uchiha clan hadn’t confirmed the news with him, Uchiha Madara wouldn’t have dared to believe that Sato Ryosuke would actually capture ninjas from Shikoku for human experiments!
Even many criminals in the village were captured by Sato Ryosuke to conduct his so-called longevity experiments and forbidden techniques experiments, which touched the bottom line of Senju Hashirama.
Otherwise, given Hashirama Senju’s personality, how could he be willing to let ninjas from various countries engage in a war of attrition?
“Hehe, I forced him? Madara, tell me, the Sato clan was destroyed because of the Senju clan, and how many things have I done with Hashirama over the years? How many times have I fought? Is there anything wrong with my ninja way?” Sato Ryosuke said coldly:
“Madara, you know this, right? If the ninja world cannot be unified, war will break out sooner or later. Hashirama’s dream of peace can only be used in the village. Facing the hatred of various countries, even if Konoha can let go of the hatred, can they let go? Don’t forget that the Fire Nation occupies the most fertile land in the entire continent!”
Sato Ryosuke’s words pierced deeply into Uchiha Madara’s heart. When he discovered the hatred in the eyes of the ninjas from various villages when they looked at the ninjas from other villages, Madara knew that Hashirama’s ideal was too beautiful, but the reality… was so difficult.
But… this is Hashirama’s dream after all, and it’s also his dream!
Before being betrayed by his village and clan members, Madara’s desire for peace was no less than Hashirama’s. However, almost all of his younger brothers died in the chaos of the Warring States Period.
That’s why Madara was willing to help Hashirama, put aside his hatred for the Senju and Uchiha clans, and founded the Konoha Village together!
What’s more, he and Hashirama are best friends!
Hashirama knew that Madara was good at fire jutsu, so the leader of the village was called Hokage, and Madara knew that Hashirama was good at wood jutsu, so the village was called Konoha.
Looking at Uchiha Madara, who had a helpless but still a little stubborn look on his face, Sato Ryosuke knew that although he had not been able to convince Uchiha Madara yet.
But his words have already planted a thorn in Uchiha Madara’s heart. In the future, perhaps Madara will turn evil even faster. At that time, he will understand that only by unifying the ninjas and becoming the supreme ruler can the ninja world usher in true peace.
Although in reality, Ryosuke Sato is trying to realize his ambition of becoming the king of the ninja world, this does not conflict with peace.
ps: Guarantee five updates a day at least, strive for eight updates a day, and if the performance is good, update ten chapters a day. Due to website restrictions, a maximum of ten chapters can be updated a day.
The data in Feilu s backend is too distorted now. It is impossible to tell how many readers it has. The fan value on the mobile phone is fake.
Clicking on a chapter will add a fan, and clicking on it again will increase the number again. I have added nearly 20 fans to myself, so the fan value has lost its reference value.
If you readers like this book, you can vote for it, give it flowers, review votes, or rewards. It will be fine as long as I can see that there are readers willing to read it.
I also have my own understanding when watching Naruto. It is normal for everyone to have different opinions. After all, it is just a fan fiction, and it s okay as long as it s enjoyable.
Chapter 9 You are no match for me (old version)
“How long has it been since we fought?” Uchiha Madara suddenly said.
When Madara said this, Sato Ryosuke knew that he had no chance of convincing Uchiha Madara today. In the end, Madara stood on the side of Senju Hashirama as Ryosuke expected.
Even though he knew that Uchiha Madara actually agreed with his point of view, today, they were still enemies.
“It’s been a long time, right? Ever since the Uchiha and Senju joined forces, we haven’t had a life-and-death battle again?” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
“Yes, it’s been a long time. I never thought that after becoming your partner, I would have to continue fighting with you.” Uchiha Madara said lightly.
“Even if you fight with me, can you still defeat me?” Sato Ryosuke said disdainfully.
After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Uchiha Madara was really a little unwilling. After fighting with Sato Ryosuke so many times, he seemed to have never really defeated Sato Ryosuke.
Back then, that kid Izuna and Uchiha Madara joined forces, but they were unable to stop Sato Ryosuke and still let him leave in a cool manner.
“If you didn’t have this strange bloodline, how strong do you think you would be?” Uchiha Madara said dissatisfiedly.
This ability of Sato Ryosuke is considered to be a kind of bloodline limit. They don t know at all that this is actually the effect of the Blue Dragon Devil Fruit plus Kaido s immortality!
“Even without bloodline, you are no match for me.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
“Don’t underestimate me!” Uchiha Madara was very unhappy because he was looked down upon by Sato Ryosuke.
“I heard that in order to avoid being left too far behind by Hashirama and me, you were practicing secretly?” Sato Ryosuke suddenly said.
Uchiha Madara, who had always been beaten by Senju Hashirama and bullied by Sato Ryosuke, was so proud that he naturally could not accept such a fact, so he had been practicing secretly.
“Let me see the results of your practice.” Ryosuke suddenly said.
“Come on!” Uchiha Madara suddenly shouted, almost scaring Sato Ryosuke.
Madara’s aura suddenly exploded, and the chakra that was as real as substance shook away the surrounding dirt and rocks.
“Why are you yelling Nima?” Sato Ryosuke flashed and came behind Uchiha Madara, kicking him hard on the back with a whip-like kick.
Madara groaned, and under the powerful force, he flew backwards.
Uchiha Madara, one of the three gods of Konoha who was originally considered heroic by all the ninjas, now looked a little embarrassed.
“Bastard!” Madara, who was kicked away by Ryosuke, felt a little embarrassed. He immediately stood up and rushed towards Sato Ryosuke again.
However, at this moment, a figure appeared between Sato Ryosuke and Uchiha Madara.
The moment this figure appeared, Sato Ryosuke’s heart sank: “Are you finally unable to hold back and take action?”
At this moment, he found that he seemed unwilling to fight.
This is his companion and best friend since childhood! Although he is cruel and bloodthirsty, it doesn’t mean he has no feelings!
“Senju Hashirama!”
“Susanoo!”
Before Ryosuke and Senju Hashirama could speak, Uchiha Madara snorted coldly. He did not stop attacking because of Hashirama’s arrival.
On the contrary, the huge amount of chakra in his body surged out, and a huge blue giant instantly wrapped him up, and the huge skeleton fist punched Sato Ryosuke hard.
Looking at the bone fist coming towards him, Sato Ryosuke did not retreat at all. Instead, he held his fist and faced forward bravely.
In an instant, the two fists collided, and a powerful shock wave directly carried the surrounding ninjas away. Among those present, except Hashirama Senju, no one else could stand in this area of ??1,000 meters in radius!
Uchiha Madara’s huge Susanoo body staggered back several steps.
After calming down the impact caused by the huge force from Sato Ryosuke’s fist, Uchiha Madara looked at Sato Ryosuke in shock.
The power of that punch just now was actually enough to repel his Susanoo?
They are all one of the three gods of Konoha, so why can’t he stand up to Sato Ryosuke?
Sato Ryosuke walked forward, looked at Uchiha Madara in front of him, and chuckled, “Madara, Hashirama didn’t tell you that even he can’t suppress me with my current strength, let alone you?”
Just this one sentence made Uchiha Madara’s originally good expression completely ugly.
With a gloomy face, he looked at Sato Ryosuke viciously and said, “Are you saying that I am not as good as Hashirama, and even worse than you?”
Hearing what Uchiha Madara said, Sato Ryosuke ignored him and smiled faintly. Then he turned to Hashirama and said, “Hashirama, do you really want to go against me?”
“Ryosuke…”
Senju Hashirama was in a very heavy mood. He even resorted to such a reluctant method as war of attrition, but it seemed to have no effect.
Ryosuke Sato, who was standing in front of him, looked as if he had not consumed any energy at all.
After realizing that the previous war of attrition was meaningless, he and Madara were the only ones capable of posing a real threat to Ryosuke.
So Hashirama decided to join the battlefield early and join forces with Uchiha Madara to deal with Sato Ryosuke.
Chapter 10: Battle of Three Gods (Old Version)
After hesitating for a while, Senju Hashirama said in a deep voice: “Ryosuke, I still say the same thing. If you promise me to give up your stupid idea, we don’t have to fight today. Otherwise, I must seal you. It’s terrible that you use living people for experiments.”
Sato Ryosuke shrugged and said in a nonchalant tone: “They are just a group of criminals and ninjas from the enemy village, not from our village. What does it matter?”
“Your wanton capture and killing of ninjas from other villages will make their villages and families hate Konoha forever, and the village will be hostile. If one day in the future all three of us are gone, what will the village use to resist the attacks of the four major ninja villages?” Hashirama said.
This was his worry. On the day Konoha was built, he told himself that he must protect this hard-earned village.
“So you should do as I say and wipe out the other four villages! Only in this way will Konoha be safe and the entire ninja world will be ours!” Sato Ryosuke said angrily.
“Your method is wrong.” Senju Hashirama said coldly. He found that his former companion seemed to be too superstitious about the use of force.
“Ryosuke, do you still remember the time when we went on missions together when we were little? At that time, you became a little extreme because of the demise of the Sato clan, but I always believed that you would change.” Senju Hashirama mentioned the past.
After hearing what Hashirama Senju said, Sato Ryosuke remained silent. In fact, he traveled through time to the time after the Sato clan was destroyed, and he did not have much feelings for the Sato clan.
At that time, he did not have the talent of a ninja, but he was nervous for a while. In this chaotic world, he would not live long without strength.
It was not until he discovered the Azure Dragon Mythical Beast Fruit and his invulnerable immortal body that he felt truly safe.
But what is more crucial is that he doesn t know much about the plot before the Warring States Period. He knows more about the content after the plot.
The extremism that Hashirama Senju mentioned was nothing more than Sato Ryosuke killing some enemies in a cruel way to train his own fruit ability.
“Stop talking. Today, you and I are destined to fight.” Sato Ryosuke said coldly.
At this moment, Sato Ryosuke seemed to have completely severed his friendship with Senju Hashirama. He just wanted to tell Senju Hashirama harshly that his, Sato Ryosuke’s ninja way was the correct one!
With the strongest power, why should we accommodate those ants? This world should belong to the strong!
“I’m sorry, Ryosuke!” Hashirama shouted.
As soon as he finished speaking, a vine rushed towards Sato Ryosuke.
“Boom!” Sato Ryosuke took out his mace weapon at some point and smashed the vines in front of him.
“Wood Release, Wood Dragon Technique!”
Hashirama’s body quickly approached Sato Ryosuke, and he quickly formed seals with his hands. Countless giant trees broke out of the ground and turned into a huge wooden dragon, which opened its mouth and bit Sato Ryosuke directly.
When he saw Sato Ryosuke punching the wooden dragon, he could already guess what would happen to the wooden dragon, and then he continued to form seals.
“Wood Release, the tree world is born!”
Countless giant trees directly enveloped Sato Ryosuke and Uchiha Madara in this artificial forest.
Faced with this level of ninjutsu, especially Hashirama Senju’s super-powerful group attack skill, Sato Ryosuke was very depressed.
“Do you bully me because I have strong single-target attack and don’t have large-scale destructive attack skills?” Sato Ryosuke chopped off the trees that were rushing towards him, feeling extremely depressed.
“Fire Style. Great Fire Extinguishment!” Uchiha Madara also launched an attack towards Sato Ryosuke.
After a while, three figures appeared on the top of the tree.
Even though there were two people besieging him, surprisingly, everyone still seemed to have no hope of defeating Sato Ryosuke.
Sato Ryosuke, one of the three gods of Konoha, seemed to have difficulty in resisting the joint attack of Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama who were of the same level, but he remained unscathed.
Uchiha Madara, who was ignored by Sato Ryosuke, naturally looked at Sato Ryosuke with gritted teeth. He hated others looking down on him the most. Sato Ryosuke repeatedly mentioned the fact that he was beaten by Hashirama, which made him very angry.
“Really… what a terrifying bloodline talent, I really want to have it.” A top jonin from the Cloud Village said greedily.
“This ability to be invulnerable to swords and guns is truly enviable.” It has to be said, who in the entire ninja world doesn’t want to be as domineering as Sato Ryosuke?
“We can’t resist these three people from Konoha Village at all.” Someone sighed as he looked at the sea of ??fire created by Uchiha Madara and the sea of ??trees created by Senju Hashirama.
If any one of them were faced with such a tactic, they would probably feel very uncomfortable.
Only Sato Ryosuke seemed as relaxed as if he was strolling in the garden.
If Hashirama Senju listened to Ryosuke Sato and unified the ninja world, would their four villages be able to stop the entire ninja world?
Unable to bear it any longer, Uchiha Madara moved and punched Sato Ryosuke hard.
But this fist seemed to be just a frontal punch, but behind Sato Ryosuke, there was also an attack from Senju Hashirama!
Under the attack from the two of them, Sato Ryosuke couldn’t help but frown, then he dodged the attack.
His body won’t be hurt, but that doesn’t mean he won’t lose energy when being attacked.
When his physical strength is exhausted, he will become a prisoner. He must avoid the situation where his physical strength is exhausted, otherwise, Hashirama Senju will never miss this good opportunity to seal him!
“What a terrifying speed!” The first Raikage frowned. He found that when Sato Ryosuke was fighting with Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, his speed was terrifyingly fast.
“When fighting with me, he didn’t even use his full strength?” The First Raikage’s face looked very ugly. He found that he seemed to be despised by Sato Ryosuke.
As the strongest physical fighter among those present except for the Three Gods of Konoha, he could naturally see how terrifying these three people were.
For a moment, the First Raikage felt a burning pain on his face. The other party actually treated him as a small fry.
ps: Today’s five updates are completed. If you have flowers, monthly tickets, evaluation tickets and rewards, please give them away. Please support the new book!
Chapter 11: Duel of Three Gods 2 (Old Version)
The first Raikage felt like a clown and was filled with resentment at this time.
However, at this moment, Ryosuke Sato, who was in the battle group, had no time to care about the First Raikage’s mental activities.
Most of Uchiha Madara’s moves are big and powerful, and as for Senju Hashirama…his group attack ability is simply deadly.
But the problem is… they are fighting alone! Sato Ryosuke looked at Uchiha Madara who was attacking in front of him, with a sneer on his face.
He changed his fist into a palm, wrapped Uchiha Madara’s fist, and smiled coldly.
“Lightning Release. Thunderstorm” lightning burst out from Sato Ryosuke’s hands and directly struck Uchiha Madara.
“What is this?” Hashirama Senju’s eyes widened suddenly. It was another unmarked ninjutsu!
You know, although we are already accustomed to the fact that Sato Ryosuke has developed multiple unmarked ninjutsu in succession, such as the so-called Rasengan and Raikiri.
But now Ryosuke used a kind of unsealed ninjutsu that he had never seen before. How could he not be surprised?
No, this looks like a mutated version of Raikiri.
The lightning appeared too suddenly and without any warning, and Uchiha Madara had no time to react.
The two men’s hands were already touching each other, and it was too late to withdraw. Madara was attacked by lightning, his body paralyzed for a moment, and he was kicked away by Sato Ryosuke.
“spot!”
Senju Hashirama exclaimed and looked at the scene in disbelief. He didn’t expect that Ryosuke would actually use such a method.
“Not even Uchiha Madara?”
“Aren’t they called the Three Gods?”
“Why does Sato Ryosuke seem so strong that he can fight two people alone?”
“Why are all the people in Konoha Village monsters!”
“Why do they have so many experts?”
“Quiet.” The four Kages of Water, Earth, Wind and Thunder shouted at the same time, shocking the somewhat shaken ninja coalition.
Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara were their only hope of subduing Sato Ryosuke, so their reaction was not excessive.
But if Sato Ryosuke continues to shake the morale of the army like this, the ninjas under their command will naturally be weakened when facing Konoha Village.
Not far away, Uchiha Madara’s figure appeared again.
“You have invented another weird ninjutsu.” Uchiha Madara looked at Sato Ryosuke coldly.
At this time, Madara’s image was completely ruined. His Uchiha family’s special round fan and robe were burned into a mess by Sato Ryosuke’s thunder and fire.
To outsiders, Ban now looks like a ragged beggar.
“Weird? I think it’s quite useful, isn’t it?” Sato Ryosuke looked at Uchiha Madara, who looked like the leader of the Beggars’ Sect, with amusement.
When seeing Sato Ryosuke’s provocation to Madara, Hashirama actually smiled in his heart. When Madara is angry, he will burst out with twelve points of strength.
This was of great help to his strategy of depleting Sato Ryosuke’s strength and thus sealing him.
“Fire Style. Great Fire Extinction!”
“boom!”
The ground seemed to explode suddenly, and a pillar of super-hot flame shot up into the sky, trying to completely cover Sato Ryosuke’s body.
Madara is very angry now. He is an extremely proud man. Now he is made so embarrassed by Sato Ryosuke, how can he not be angry?
However, as a partner of Sato Ryosuke, Uchiha Madara was well aware that Sato Ryosuke was invulnerable to swords and guns.
But he also knew that once Sato Ryosuke suffered too many attacks, his physical energy would be consumed accordingly.
That’s why we use big moves everywhere, because these moves are the best way to consume the enemy!
Having known Sato Ryosuke for so long, Uchiha Madara had long given up the idea of ??hurting Sato Ryosuke.
Therefore, at the moment when his fire escape surrounded Sato Ryosuke, he continued to form seals with his hands and instantly launched a large-scale fire escape towards Sato Ryosuke again.
boom!!!
“clang”
“Just as expected.” Hashirama Senju looked at the mace that he blocked in front of him and smiled in his heart.
Sato Ryosuke is better at single-target attacks. His achievements in physical skills make both Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara feel ashamed of themselves.
However, Sato Ryosuke is not without shortcomings. For example, most of his ninjutsu are single-target attacks, and there are very few group attacks.
As for the ninjutsu such as Earth Release and Rock Binding, they are not suitable for them at all.
Sato Ryosuke’s stick was blocked by Hashirama, and then the two of them suddenly turned into two black shadows and intersected.
He quickly put away the mace and drew out the Thor’s sword with his other hand. The sound of the two swords clashing was endless.
At this moment, even the first Raikage could not see the figures of the two people clearly.
In order to consume his physical energy, Hashirama Senju focused on the physical skills battle with Ryosuke Sato.
In fact, if he and Uchiha Madara fought a round-robin battle, both he and Madara would have a chance to catch their breath, but Sato Ryosuke would have to keep fighting.
Relying on his powerful sage physique, Hashirama believed that Sato Ryosuke would definitely not be able to defeat them.
“Hashirama actually has such a plan?” Madara’s gaze followed the figures of the two people. In front of the Mangekyo Sharingan, he could naturally keep up with the speed of Hashirama and Ryosuke.
Madara chuckled complacently: “It turns out that Hashirama is no match for Ryosuke in terms of physical skills.”
When people reach their level, they naturally look at things differently.
To outsiders, it seemed that Hashirama Senju was very strong in physical skills and he fought closely with Ryosuke Sato.
But in Uchiha Madara’s eyes, he could quickly see that Hashirama was the passive defensive party in many rounds.
ps: Thank you for the reward, you are the only one who has rewarded the whole book now… Thank you very much.
Chapter 12: Tactical Success (Old Version)
The Uchiha clan’s physical skills are naturally extremely powerful with the help of the Sharingan.
But when he saw Hashirama and Ryosuke fighting in front of him, the aftermath of the chakra created chaos around them.
Uchiha Madara couldn’t help but have strange thoughts in his mind. With Ryosuke’s physical skills and his invulnerable physique, if he didn’t have the help of Senju Hashirama, wouldn’t he really be unable to defeat the opponent?
“No! This is impossible!” Uchiha Madara’s eyes flashed with anger and shame, and he shouted to Senju Hashirama: “Hashirama, get out of the way! He is mine!”
After shouting, he didn’t care if Hashirama Senju reacted or not, and quickly formed a seal: “Fire Style. Great Fireball Technique.”
He blew out a huge fireball. Facing the heat wave coming from behind him, Hashirama cursed in his heart: “This bastard!”
The huge fireball forced Hashirama to draw away, but in the instant he dodged, Sato Ryosuke took on the attack.
At this time, Uchiha Madara took advantage of the fire and rushed to Sato Ryosuke.
“Illusion. Sharingan!” At this moment, Uchiha Madara launched an illusion attack on Sato Ryosuke.
“Sharingan? Good job!” When Hashirama saw Madara’s moves, his eyes suddenly lit up.
Illusions of the Mangekyo Sharingan’s level are not to be trifled with. In front of Hashirama Senju, he saw that Sato Ryosuke’s body seemed to be fixed by the illusion.
“Invulnerable to swords and guns? Illusions are mental.” Looking at Sato Ryosuke who was trapped in the illusion and his body was no longer moving, a smile appeared on Madara’s lips.
But in the next second, Hashirama and Madara both discovered something wrong.
Because when Uchiha Madara’s sword cut off Sato Ryosuke’s head, they knew that what was in front of them was fake.
Otherwise, with Sato Ryosuke’s invulnerable physique, how could he have his head chopped off by a sword?
“Oh no!” Hashirama just reacted before he could remind Uchiha Madara.
Then, Ryosuke Sato appeared behind Uchiha Madara.
Bang!
No one knows how Sato Ryosuke did it, but he once again took the initiative and stabbed Uchiha Madara’s heart with a sword.
Faced with Sato Ryosuke’s sudden fatal sword, Uchiha Madara’s Mangekyo spun wildly.
A blue flame suddenly burst out from behind his heart, and the skeleton armor barely blocked Sato Ryosuke’s sword of Thor.
“Susanoo!” Sato Ryosuke’s expression didn’t change much. If Uchiha Madara was defeated by Sato Ryosuke in one move, then he would suspect whether Uchiha Madara was deliberately letting him win.
At the moment when Ryosuke’s attack was blocked, Uchiha Madara moved quickly. A ninja should not expose his back to the enemy!
The moment he turned around, a net of fire appeared in the sky: “Fire Style. Super. Phoenix Fire Technique.”
The power of the Uchiha family’s ninjutsu is indeed strong after being enhanced by the Sharingan.
“Come on! Ryosuke.” Uchiha Madara roared, as if he wanted to have a good fight with Sato Ryosuke.
“You can’t resist it head-on. This move is too powerful and will consume too much energy!”
Sato Ryosuke, who appeared not far away, did not hesitate and chose to defend at the first moment: “Ninjutsu. Triple Rashomon”
The huge flames were blocked by Rashomon, but the aftermath of the battle completely burned the surrounding terrain and trees to ashes.
When Uchiha Madara performed A-level and even S-level ninjutsu one after another and was resolved by Sato Ryosuke, outsiders were just shocked.
“They are really… so strong!”
Looking at the fierce ninjutsu battle in front of him, the First Kazekage put away his arrogant look for the first time and said in shock.
When they fought against our four major villages, didn t they use their full strength?
Most people from other villages also had the same expression. The physical skills of Hashirama Senju and Ryosuke Sato were already shocking enough for them.
But they didn’t expect that the ninjutsu battle between Uchiha Madara and Sato Ryosuke made them realize that if the top masters of these three Konoha villages joined forces, the four villages would not be able to stop them even if they joined forces.
“My God, how much chakra do Uchiha Madara and Sato Ryosuke have?” The first Mizukage took a deep breath.
“It’s okay for Hashirama Senju, he is from the Senju clan after all. But even Uchiha Madara and Sato Ryosuke are so terrifying, don’t they need to refine their chakra?” said the First Tsuchikage with a twitch in his mouth.
“Damn it, I fell into a trap!” Ryosuke said in his heart after fighting with Bambi for a while.
Don’t forget how chakra is formed. Chakra is extracted from cells, which consume the body’s energy.
The continuous use of ninjutsu also made Sato Ryosuke feel the physical exhaustion.
Looking at Sato Ryosuke performing ninjutsu continuously, Senju Hashirama was so happy that he wanted this effect.
When Uchiha Madara found that he had consumed at least half of Sato Ryosuke’s physical strength, he immediately stepped aside.
He said to Hashirama, “I’ll leave it to you next. I don’t trust them. Apart from the three of us, there is no expert in the village who can intimidate them.”
Uchiha Madara glanced gently at the figures of the four major villages who were watching the battle in the distance.
Chapter 13 Trapped (Old Version)
What if he joins forces with Hashirama Senju and Ryosuke Sato to fight to the death, and then while they are exhausted, the Kages of the four villages all take action against Konoha? What should we do then?
Hashirama understood Madara’s worry and nodded. He could also feel that Madara only had 20% of his strength left at most!
Using 80% of your strength only consumes half of Ryosuke’s energy? Then leave the rest to me!
A hint of determination flashed in Hashirama’s eyes.
“Damn it, it’s really a round-robin battle.” Sato Ryosuke complained in his heart and looked at Hashirama.
It must be said that Ryosuke felt somewhat sad when facing Hashirama.
You know, no matter what, the two of them are brothers who grew up together, killed enemies together, drank together, and had fun together.
Sato Ryosuke is able to survive until now thanks to Hashirama’s arrangement to prevent the Senju family from sending him to the battlefield as cannon fodder.
Although it is said that the reason why Hashirama kept him was because Ryosuke was deliberately trying to befriend Hashirama.
But Dazhuzi’s personal charm should not be underestimated.
At least when Sato Ryosuke faced Senju Hashirama before, he didn’t have to worry about being plotted against or betrayed.
But it was precisely because of this that Sato Ryosuke was so angry after being plotted against. This was his most trusted brother!
“Let’s fight it out, Ryosuke! To be honest, I really want to see your limits. Don’t even think about turning into that blue dragon and flying away. I’ve already created a new trick to deal with you!”
As soon as Hashirama arrived, he warned Sato Ryosuke that he should not try to escape today.
Ryosuke had a faint smile on his face, “By the way, how long have you been preparing to deal with me?”
As the conversation went on, Ryosuke’s aura suddenly changed, becoming sharp and violent, and a chakra with explosive properties emerged from Sato Ryosuke’s body.
“His chakra is really violent,” Hashirama thought to himself.
“I don’t know how long I have been preparing, but I know that if the ninja world falls into your hands, there will be devastation on the planet,” said Hashirama.
“Hahaha, stupid, you will regret your decision today!”
Everyone became nervous. With Uchiha Madara withdrawing from the battlefield, only Senju Hashirama could deal with Sato Ryosuke.
The people watching the battle even breathed faster. If Hashirama Senju also lost, no one knew what would happen to Konoha, but their four villages would definitely be slaughtered!
Everyone was extremely nervous, they knew this was a battle that would decide their fate.
The moment Hashirama fell silent, his momentum suddenly reached its peak.
Boom!
The fists and feet collided with each other, causing a loud collision.
“You and Madara really put a lot of effort into using this trick against me.” Sato Ryosuke sneered.
“I can’t help it.” Senju Tobirama smiled, his eyes fixed, and he said seriously: “After all, you are Ryosuke.”
Sato Ryosuke, whose physical strength was half consumed by Uchiha Madara, was no longer able to suppress Senju Hashirama in terms of physical agility and strength as he did at the beginning.
Ryosuke was caught off guard and was hit by Hashirama’s whip-kick, and his burly body retreated ten steps in a row.
After hitting the target with one blow, Senju Hashirama took advantage of the situation and attacked with great speed.
The ultimate showdown between Hashirama Senju and Ryosuke Sato also made the people around them change color completely.
Even the proud Uchiha Madara frowned and said, “Isn’t Ryosuke too strong?”
“Has Hashirama’s strength reached this point?” Seeing Hashirama Senju suppressing Sato Ryosuke, Uchiha Madara felt even more dissatisfied.
After fighting with physical skills for such a long time, Hashirama naturally used the Wood Release Ninjutsu that he was good at.
He has the physique of a sage, and after entering the sage mode, chakra is like free.
“Is it like this again? You still want to consume me?” Sato Ryosuke’s eyes narrowed. He had just competed in ninjutsu with Uchiha Madara. If he were to compete in ninjutsu with Senju Hashirama again at this time, he would be a fool.
“Humph, I won’t be fooled!”
He snorted softly and directly chopped off the wood escape that was attacking him.
Seeing Ryosuke’s action, Hashirama’s eyes were calm, and he put his hands together, and the sky full of wood release appeared again.
The earth was shaking, and crazy trees broke out of the ground and grew wildly.
“It’s the same thing again, this bastard!” Sato Ryosuke gritted his teeth as huge trees, vines and creepers continued to appear on the ground.
And these things were attacking him madly, and the sky was full of trees that were entangled with him. How long would it take him to chop them down?
Thor’s Sword then chopped off the huge vine in front of it, but new branches immediately sprouted from the gap, growing in an instant, and at an incredible speed becoming a vine as thick as the one just now, and then relentlessly killed Sato Ryosuke.
It s really annoying.
Soon, the battle between Sato Ryosuke and Senju Hashirama reached its final stage.
When Sato Ryosuke’s body was entangled by countless vines, even with his great strength, he was unable to break free.
Every time he was about to blast away these vines, new vines would continue to wrap around him.
“I finally caught you, Ryosuke.” Senju Hashirama was standing not far away. His hands were constantly controlling the Wood Release, continuously injecting it into the trees.
With the support of natural energy, Hashirama Senju is not afraid of the consumption of chakra at all. He believes that before his chakra is exhausted, he can drain Sato Ryosuke’s physical strength!
Chapter 14: Calling for help? (Old version)
“You want to trap me?” Sato Ryosuke glared, his bloodthirsty eyes were scarlet, and he growled, “Just relying on these broken branches?”
The huge amount of chakra in Sato Ryosuke’s body rushed up into the sky, as if to blow up all the vines wrapped around his body.
However, soon, before he could break free, Sato Ryosuke discovered that the vines on his body seemed to be infused with a more powerful chakra, making it impossible for him to break free.
“What’s going on?” Sato Ryosuke frowned. He found that the chakra in his body was slowly being sucked away by these vines.
“These vines are coated with a special slug liquid I borrowed from the Slug Forest. They will suck all your chakra.” A voice came from not far away. Sato Ryosuke took a look and found that it was the Toad Sage of Myoboku Mountain, Fukasaku and Shima.
“You two stinky toads! I’m going to turn you into dried toads!” Sato Ryosuke was furious.
After trying his best, Sato Ryosuke was about to break free from the entangled vines, and Senju Hashirama, who was controlling these vines, was also hit by Sato Ryosuke’s desperate counterattack.
“Oh no! The child’s father, hurry up!” Shima Sennin realized that something was wrong and shouted immediately.
The power of Sato Ryosuke’s explosion was almost enough to break free from Senju Hashirama’s control, but at the same time, the faster he exploded, the faster these special vines would absorb his chakra.
The two toad sages, Fukasaku and Shima, jumped directly onto the shoulders of Hashirama Senju and injected the senjutsu chakra they guided into Hashirama Senju again, increasing their control over the vines.
“I’m sorry, Ryousuke.”
With this thought in mind, Hashirama Senju changed the seals in his hands again, and the plants that were being madly suppressed suddenly became a little thicker.
Senju Hashirama looked serious. He knew the strength of Sato Ryosuke. If he didn’t have the help of the two toad sages, he might not be able to subdue Sato Ryosuke. This person was predicted by the great toad sage of Myoboku Mountain: “The destroyer of the ninja world.”
Gamashiro told him that Sato Ryosuke was the only factor he could not see through. The only future he could see was that Sato Ryosuke would wantonly destroy the ninja world. His world was full of killing and ambition.
When the last of Sato Ryosuke’s chakra was sucked away, his face was full of fatigue. He looked at the slugs invited by the Toad Sage and the two toads on Hashirama’s shoulders, and said with a wry smile: “You are really cruel. You invited both the slugs and toads.”
Hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Senju Hashirama said solemnly: “Because I know your strength. If you rely on me alone, you are likely to fly away directly with that special dragon form.”
“Hehe.” Sato Ryosuke shook his head in his heart. If only it were that simple. No one knew what happened to his devil fruit. It was a semi-finished product. If he wanted to transform it into a blue dragon form, he would need to expend a lot of physical strength.
Before that, he had less than half of his physical strength left. If he forced himself to transform into a blue dragon and fly away, he would be in big trouble if he was knocked down by the vines and wooden giants of Hashirama Senju.
What’s more, he also wanted to try and see how capable he was.
“Yes, I am… Sato Ryosuke!” Ryosuke roared unwillingly. He knew that he was now at the end of his strength.
The cheating Senju Hashirama has a lot of chakra…
“Am I going to spend my past and present life in endless darkness?” Sato Ryosuke said helplessly as he looked at Hashirama Senju with the word “Seal” written on his hand reaching out to him.
When everything in front of him was completely dark, what Sato Ryosuke didn’t know was that his devil fruit flashed a light the moment he was sealed.
…..
In the second year of Konoha, Ryosuke Sato, one of the three gods of Konoha, was sealed on the Kanagawa Plain by the Hokage, Hashirama Senju, Uchiha Madara and others.
It was announced to the outside world that Sato Ryosuke died in the battle, but in fact only the elites who participated in the battle knew that Sato Ryosuke was sealed.
Sato Ryosuke, one of the heroes founded by Konoha and the one who pacified the troubled times, became the first person abandoned by Konoha for the sake of peace in this era.
Senju Hashirama stared at the sealed tombstone and let out a heavy breath: “Madara, tell me, Ryosuke, why are you so obsessed with unifying the ninja world? What’s wrong with everyone living in peace like this?”
“I don’t know how to say it, but I have a hunch that Ryosuke is right.” Uchiha Madara said coldly and left.
Although he helped Hashirama Senju to seal Sato Ryosuke, it does not mean that he felt happy in his heart. Although the relationship between Ryosuke and Madara is not as good as that of Hashirama.
But they are also good friends. Sato Ryosuke’s generous and decisive personality is deeply admired by Uchiha Madara.
In the past, Hashirama didn’t like to compete with him, and only Sato Ryosuke could compete with him. Of course, this was just a competition, not a life-and-death battle like before. They were enemies!
After Uchiha Madara left, Senju Hashirama’s face was not looking good, but looking at the thriving village, Hashirama clenched his fists and said, “Ryosuke, I will prove that you are wrong!”
Chapter 15: Unsealing the Seal (Old Version)
The Fire Nation.
“Lord Orochimaru, is Sato Ryosuke really as powerful as you said? Can he actually stand on equal footing with the God of the Ninja World, Hashirama Senju?” Kimimaro said in disbelief.
That was Hashirama Senju, although I have never been able to witness the charm of this God of the Ninja World with my own eyes.
But in Lord Orochimaru’s laboratory, his powerful cells made Kimimaro dare not underestimate them at all.
If cells alone can be that powerful, then how powerful must a person who can be on par with Hashirama Senju be in real life?
“Haha, Kimimaro, don’t underestimate this guy. He is a taboo in every village. All the information related to him has almost been destroyed.” Orochimaru licked his lips with excitement in his eyes.
If his teacher had not been the Third Hokage, and if he had not been qualified to read the Book of Sealings, he would not have known that, in addition to ninjutsu, the Book of Sealings also recorded such a secret.
And more importantly, he was known to be immortal at that time, so maybe he is not dead yet.
Such an immortal and invulnerable body is so coveted. Over the years, he has collected information about Sato Ryosuke from countless families and relics, and finally found the location where he was sealed, on the Kanagawa Plain!
It’s located on the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Lightning. If I’m not mistaken, there should be masters secretly sent by various ninja villages guarding there, right?
Orochimaru took Kimimaro and rushed towards Kanagawa. If they could get the flesh and blood of such a strong man, what a good experimental specimen it would be!
When he arrived at the Kanagawa Plain, Orochimaru looked at the flat grassland with his eyes fixed, looking for the entrance.
When his summoning snake told him that there was something strange somewhere on the ground, Orochimaru knew that he had found the location!
“Is this the seal of the first generation?” Looking at the sealing technique and defense system in front of him that was obviously based on Wood Release, Orochimaru frowned slightly, not paying any attention to the corpses at his feet.
It is obvious that these people are the elite masters left behind by the five major countries, who are specifically responsible for guarding this seal.
But since Senju Tobirama ascended the throne as the second Hokage, he directly connected with the four major countries and directly isolated this place from the world, including these guardian masters, all of whom were left here and turned into bones.
It was obvious that the person sealed in the Wood Release Seal in front of him was Sato Ryosuke, whom he had been waiting for!
“If he is really immortal, will he die after being sealed? Doesn’t his body need energy to maintain?” Orochimaru pondered.
“Ninja technique. Release!” Orochimaru made a series of complicated hand gestures and then released the seal of Hashirama Senju. He had obtained a lot of information about the Uzumaki clan’s sealing techniques!
“Boom!” With a loud bang, the Wood Release seal on Sato Ryosuke began to slowly lift.
When the seal on Sato Ryosuke was completely exposed, he, who had not yet awakened, burst out with a huge momentum and rushed straight towards Orochimaru and Kimimaro.
“What a domineering aura!” The daring Kimimaro was so frightened by this super-shadow-level aura that he hid behind Orochimaru.
Feeling his strength beginning to recover and the seal becoming loosened, Sato Ryosuke opened his eyes hazily, and then he saw a character who looked very familiar to him.
“Orochimaru?” His image is no different from the original work, and he still looks gloomy.
“Have I been sealed for so long?” Sato Ryosuke closed his eyes and felt his own strength. He found that the power of his fruit seemed to have weakened a lot.
After being sealed for decades, it seems that he relies entirely on the devil fruit to supply him with energy and maintain his vitality. Sato Ryosuke’s invulnerability does not mean that he will not starve to death…
The Blue Dragon Mythical Beast Fruit, which had used a lot of devil fruit power to rescue Sato Ryosuke, now seemed unusually dim.
“I’m still in the same exhausted stage as when I was fighting Hashirama.” Sato Ryosuke thought to himself.
When Orochimaru saw Sato Ryosuke in front of him, his face was full of admiration, and it felt like he was looking at a work of art.
Sato Ryosuke’s body is very well preserved. Because he is invulnerable to swords and guns, he is strong and sturdy. His sturdy body and masculine face make him a complete work of art.
“As expected of him, he was the figure that made every major village tremble in fear during the Warring States Period. He was sealed for decades, but not only did he not die, he still had such a terrifying aura and pressure just after being unsealed!” Orochimaru broke out in a cold sweat.
As a scientific madman, Orochimaru could naturally see from the details that Sato Ryosuke was in a state of exhaustion at this time.
But even in this state, he could actually make him break out in cold sweats!
“Orochimaru?” Sato Ryosuke said coldly, looking at Orochimaru in front of him.
At this time he directly read out Orochimaru’s name, which made the scene seem very strange for a moment.
How could a person who lived decades ago recognize people born in the future? You have to know that when Sato Ryosuke died, Orochimaru’s father was not even born yet.
“You, how do you know my name?” Orochimaru’s pupils shrank and he said in surprise.
Sato Ryosuke glanced at Orochimaru calmly: “Is there anything to eat?”
After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Orochimaru and Kimimaro looked at each other in surprise. They didn’t expect that the first request of this legendary ninja would be this?
Sato Ryosuke, who was exhausted after fighting with Hashirama, really needed food.
Orochimaru and Kimimaro were unable to react for a moment and stood there in a daze.
Seeing how silly they both looked, Sato Ryosuke didn’t bother to talk nonsense and simply grabbed the summoning snake that followed Orochimaru and used a fire escape to get the roasted snake meat.
Seeing Sato Ryosuke’s move, Orochimaru not only did not feel sorry for his summoning snake, on the contrary, he was surprised that Sato Ryosuke could perform ninjutsu without any hand seals.
“People who are as famous as the first generation, their abilities are indeed ridiculously strong!” Orochimaru thought to himself.
Chapter 16: Almost Scared Orochimaru to Death (Old Version)
But Orochimaru’s intention in coming here was not to…rescue Sato Ryosuke!
Orochimaru’s biggest goal was actually to see whether Sato Ryosuke was dead and then do research on him.
Especially in his understanding, if Sato Ryosuke died because of being sealed, then at least he could leave something behind?
It would be nice to use Sato Ryosuke’s flesh, blood, or bones for research at that time.
At least, his invulnerability to swords and guns made Orochimaru very coveted.
However, the plan went completely awry, and Orochimaru was actually a little nervous at the moment.
From the first moment they met, Orochimaru felt that it was too easy to kill this monster from the ninja world in front of him.
Even though he had all kinds of life-saving skills, he was not sure if he could escape from Sato Ryosuke.
“You must be Lord Sato Ryosuke, right? A man as famous as the first generation!” Orochimaru smiled hypocritically.
“Okay, stop beating around the bush. Given your personality, I’m afraid you’re not here to rescue me just because you admire me, right? But I owe you a favor. Tell me, what do you want?” Sato Ryosuke said calmly.
“Hehe.” Orochimaru showed a silly smile on his face. He didn’t expect that Sato Ryosuke would be so easy to talk to.
According to the secret records of various families, Sato Ryosuke is a rather difficult person to talk to.
Some people even had their heads crushed by him just because they said something that didn’t suit his wishes. How could such a cruel person be so kind?
“Sir…I want some of your flesh and blood for research. I am really interested in the secret of your bloodline.” Orochimaru said bluntly.
He realized that Sato Ryosuke was not as vicious and cruel as described in the books, who would take people’s lives over a disagreement. Otherwise, how could he become the best friend of the first generation?
However, this time it was Orochimaru who was wrong. The reason why Sato Ryosuke was kind to him was because he had liberated Sato Ryosuke and freed him from having to wait in endless darkness.
This has nothing to do with whether he is kind or not; it s purely a matter of repaying a favor.
“Is that all you ask?” Sato Ryosuke looked at Orochimaru in front of him with a look of surprise.
With such a high-end combat capability, has he ever considered asking me to help him kill some people?
You have to know that in fact Sato Ryosuke’s ability comes from the devil fruit, and it is not a bloodline limit at all. Orochimaru probably won’t be able to research anything until his death.
“Yes, sir.” Orochimaru looked at Sato Ryosuke with greed in his eyes. How great would it be if he could turn around and turn to Sato Ryosuke?
Unfortunately, the owner of this body is not someone Orochimaru can deal with at all, and he doesn’t want to die yet!
“Take it.” Sato Ryosuke tore off a piece of flesh from his body without hesitation and gave it to him. Then he turned and left: “From now on, we are even.”
Looking at the blood and flesh on the ground, Orochimaru was stunned. What was going on? Wasn’t it said to be invulnerable to swords and guns? He just tore it off himself?
“Could it be that because he was sealed, he has actually lost his abilities a long time ago? Or is it that his abilities have not yet fully recovered?” Orochimaru looked at Sato Ryosuke’s back as he left, and his eyes suddenly flashed with light.
“If that’s really the case, why not capture him now and study him? And then take away his body?” Orochimaru became more and more excited.
If it was really what he thought, then wouldn’t he be able to have the most perfect body in the entire ninja world?
As Sato Ryosuke walked away, he had already discovered that his body, appearance, and even his condition had not changed with the passage of time.
Other than the weakening of his devil fruit’s power, he seemed to be unaffected by anything else.
“I still need to recover my abilities as soon as possible. Compared to my peak period, my strength has been reduced by at least 70%.” Sato Ryosuke felt the power of the devil fruit on his body and couldn’t help but think to himself.
“However, it seems that we have something tonic.” Sato Ryosuke thought of the tailed beasts trembling in front of him.
If the chakra of these tailed beasts were taken away, the recovery would be extremely fast. God knows why the devil fruit can absorb the chakra of the tailed beasts, but that’s how the author set it up anyway.
Orochimaru swallowed, his hands were shaking and he was having a fierce ideological struggle in his mind.
“Hey?” A voice came from my ear.
“Click.” The hairs all over Orochimaru’s body stood up immediately. Sato Ryosuke was already standing beside him at this moment.
“Little guy, you seemed to have some evil thoughts just now.” Sato Ryosuke looked at Orochimaru with amusement.
“Haha, how dare I? I was just wondering, why would you give me your flesh and blood so readily? You know, this is your biggest secret.” The smile on Orochimaru’s face was forced. How could he dare to admit that he wanted to take over Sato Ryosuke’s body?
Just because Sato Ryosuke was able to appear beside him silently, and he didn’t even sense it, he knew that he must not seek death! This man, can’t be touched!
“Haha, if that’s the case, that’s great. Just remember, I let you go because you saved me. But, if there’s a next time, then… I’ll make you into a snakeskin wallet, because of your little tricks!” Sato Ryosuke said halfway, when he suddenly turned around and punched the ground hard.
Then a head was pulled out from the soil, and then the whole person was pulled out. This was obviously Orochimaru who wanted to escape. The previous one was a clone!
“Don’t show off your earth escape technique in front of me.” Sato Ryosuke grabbed Orochimaru’s hair and sneered.
“How could this be…” Orochimaru’s face, which was originally filled with a false smile, could no longer remain calm. This time he was completely shocked.
You know, his technique of escaping from the shell has never failed, but he was caught by Sato Ryosuke in one fell swoop?
Orochimaru, who was afraid of being killed by Sato Ryosuke, had just used his ninjutsu and hadn’t even escaped yet… The scene was extremely embarrassing.
“Haha, little guy, compared to those of us who have struggled through the Warring States Period, your generation is too naive, just like playing house.” Sato Ryosuke sneered, and then his figure disappeared.
Orochimaru’s face looked extremely ugly. How terrifying was the strength of this old monster?
Orochimaru was in awe of the legendary ninja, but that didn’t mean he had no confidence in his own strength. However, today, Sato Ryosuke’s moves directly shattered his cognition.
Cold Lord Orochimaru, when have you ever been so embarrassed and awkward?
The slight murderous aura that Sato Ryosuke just revealed actually frightened Orochimaru, the murderous executioner.
Because Sato Ryosuke told him with facts, the Three Ninjas of Konoha? They were nothing but scum in front of the Three Gods of Konoha!
“Was it right or wrong for me to release such a monster…” Orochimaru fell into deep thought.
Chapter 17: The quality of ninjas is really poor now (old version)
“Lord Orochimaru, what should we do now?” Kimimaro asked Orochimaru.
“Let’s go back to the Land of Rice.” Orochimaru took out the scroll and preserved the flesh and blood of Sato Ryosuke. In his eyes, this was the most valuable gain he had had in these years.
Although Hashirama Senju’s cells are good, not many people can use them. The powerful cellular phagocytic ability causes most of the experimental subjects to fail.
But Sato Ryosuke’s is different. As long as he can crack the secret, he will become invulnerable to swords and guns and immortal!
Just thinking about Orochimaru makes me excited!
…….
After the unblocking, Sato Ryosuke directly entered the Land of Fire. The Kanagawa Plain is located at the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Lightning. The geography here has not changed much after decades.
“I wonder if some of the plot has changed because of me?” Ryosuke Sato thought while eating a roasted rabbit, touching his chin.
Although the general situation of the entire Warring States Period did not change, many families were destroyed by him.
Regardless of whether they were living in the Land of Fire or in other countries, almost all of the ninja clan, except the allies of the Senju clan, had been attacked by Sato Ryosuke.
“Stop, who are you?” When Sato Ryosuke entered the outskirts of Konoha Village, three Konoha Chunins, led by a Jonin, blocked Sato Ryosuke’s way.
When the four ninjas were looking at Sato Ryosuke warily, Sato Ryosuke was also sizing these people up. These four ninjas were from the Uchiha clan, and their scarlet Sharingan couldn’t be fake. That meant that the plot had only just reached the point before the Uchiha clan was exterminated?
Thinking of this, Sato Ryosuke smiled faintly: “Me? Just passing by.”
“This is the territory of Konoha Village. If you want to enter Konoha, you should take the main road and enter from the main gate instead of coming to the edge. Also, are you from Konoha? Why have I never seen you before?” The senior ninja said with a vigilant look on his face.
The man in front of him was burly with a resolute face, but his red pupils gave people a bloody feeling. His eyes were different from his family’s inherited Sharingan, which was a bloodthirsty red!
Especially, this man exuded a dangerous aura, which made the Konoha Guard and the Uchiha clan’s ninjas feel a little chilly.
“A man from Konoha?” Sato Ryosuke was stunned, and then he found that the Konoha forehead protector tied to his leg was still there. It was no wonder that the people of the Uchiha family thought he was from Konoha.
“Hehe, I used to be from Konoha, but now, it doesn’t count.” Sato Ryosuke shook his head.
“Not now? You are a traitor!” After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, the security ninja directly launched an attack.
Looking at the four ninjas rushing towards him, Sato Ryosuke frowned. He was too lazy to touch these small fry of his level.
“Boom!” The huge amount of chakra released from his body alone was enough to bounce these ninjas away.
Sato Ryosuke looked at the scene in front of him and couldn’t help but be slightly stunned. He knew his own situation. Due to the weakening of the devil fruit energy, his strength was at least 80% less than his peak period.
But even so, these Uchiha clan’s security ninjas and Konoha Village’s elite Chunins were directly repelled?
That would have been fine, but even that jonin flew away.
“Has the quality of ninjas nowadays become so bad? Or is this Jonin a fake? Is the quality of ninjas in the village so poor?” Sato Ryosuke frowned.
“Enemy attack!” A combat team arrived and rushed towards Sato Ryosuke.
The quality of this group of people was not very good. One of them rushed to Sato Ryosuke with a sword in his hand and chopped him down. Then, Sato Ryosuke grabbed his throat with one hand.
“I don’t intend to kill you, why force me?” Sato Ryosuke threw him aside: “I just came to see the village, there’s no need to get so excited.”
Sato Ryosuke’s figure flashed several times in succession, then disappeared and left here directly.
What remained were eight members of the Konoha Guard and the Uchiha clan who were knocked to the ground by Sato Ryosuke and were struggling to move.
“Let’s go to the village first, and then collect the tailed beasts, draw out their chakra, and replenish my devil fruit energy. God knows why this thing can still absorb the chakra of the tailed beasts, but it’s because of me that it became like this. I have to replenish my strength, otherwise, I’ll never be able to develop the Blue Dragon form.” Sato Ryosuke said.
“The village is really prosperous now?” Sato Ryosuke squatted on the roof and looked at the bustling Konoha Village.
The faces of the villagers here are filled with happiness. After the Third World War, Konoha Village, which has been at peace for many years, seems to be thriving.
“But Hashirama, why don’t you want to share such a prosperous scene with me?” A flash of violence appeared in Sato Ryosuke’s eyes.
He was sealed in the darkness and stayed alone for decades. Even though he lost consciousness, he still felt very unhappy. You guys are having fun outside, but I have to be sealed and suffer? Why? I have a share in Konoha!
“Hmm?” When Sato Ryosuke saw the name of a snack bar, he immediately smiled and said, “Is the food here really that good? I want to try it and meet an old friend by the way.”
At the end of his words, there was still a dangerous sneer on Sato Ryosuke’s lips.
Chapter 18 Hi, long time no see (old version)
Inside Ichiraku Noodle House.
Little Naruto, who was eating Ichiraku Ramen, looked very happy. He was very satisfied as he could get two free coupons for Ichiraku Ramen every month.
It’s better than rotten bread and expired milk, right?
“Wow! Thank you, uncle!” Little Naruto took the noodles handed to him by Uncle Ichiraku and thanked him.
“Huh?” The Nine-Tails, which had been sealed in Naruto’s body at this time, suddenly felt a very terrifying force nearby.
“This malicious feeling of chakra is so familiar, just like that monster!” When Nine-Tailed Fox felt this power, an intense fear arose in his heart.
It felt like a devil from hell was approaching.
“Impossible! He has been sealed by Senju Hashirama! How could he appear!” The Nine-Tails became more and more anxious.
“Did someone break the seal? How is that possible! Only people from the five major countries know about this. Konoha will not do such a thing. As long as the other four countries are not crazy, it is impossible for them to break the seal!” Nine-Tails fell into deep thought.
You know, if Sato Ryosuke is released, it is uncertain what will happen to Konoha, but the fate of the other four villages will definitely be the destruction of the villages!
The cruelty of Sato Ryosuke to these four villages was enough to scare Kyuubi, who had seen countless villains.
“Impossible! This must be an illusion! It must be an illusion! He can’t appear!” Nine-Tailed Fox kept comforting itself, but as this power got closer and closer, it became more and more uneasy.
“Boss, give me a bowl of beef ramen.” A voice sounded.
When he heard this voice, Nine-Tailed Fox’s entire body shook. He was so familiar with this voice.
“Hi, Kyuubi, long time no see.”
When Sato Ryosuke turned his head and looked at Naruto, a scarlet light flashed in his eyes. He directly invaded Naruto’s spiritual world and came in front of the Nine-Tails.
“It’s really you!” When Sato Ryosuke looked at it, the entire Nine-Tailed Fox was stunned. This monster was simply the devil of their tailed beasts!
The Nine-Tailed Fox’s cute ears stood up in fear, looking really silly and cute.
“How did you escape! How could you break the seal of that bastard Senju Hashirama so easily!” The Nine-Tails was completely crazy at this moment. Whatever he feared would come true.
Unable to withstand the huge fear in his heart, the Nine-Tails’ chakra power began to leak out continuously, which directly caused the body of its host, Uzumaki Naruto, to begin to turn red.
A malicious chakra began to appear in Konoha Village.
“Hmm?” The Sandaime in the Hokage Building immediately felt this power.
He was originally receiving a report from the Konoha Guard, and at this time, all he could think of was that someone wanted to attack the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki!
Otherwise, how could these two things be such a coincidence?
Just now, we received a report from the Konoha Guard that a strange guy did not go through the main gate, but went directly through the outer defensive wall of Konoha Village, and injured two guard teams.
In fact, this matter really wronged Ryosuke. The gate that he and Hashirama designed back then was not in the same direction as the current Konoha gate.
The original intention of its design was to be easy to defend and difficult to attack, in order to facilitate frontal defense.
In order to facilitate the circulation of trade and communication with the outside world, Senju Tobirama changed the direction of the original gate, which led to Sato Ryosuke going to the wrong place.
“Anbu! Move out quickly! We must suppress the Jinchuriki before he goes berserk!” Sarutobi Hiruzen said in a deep voice.
Then he went to the direction where the Nine-Tails’ chakra was moving. That was the location of Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant in Konoha. The Nine-Tails was no small matter!
After the Nine-Tails’ chakra movement, many Konoha Village ninjas also rushed over here. The Nine-Tails’ chakra movement required all Konoha ninjas to be vigilant.
Otherwise, once the Nine-Tails comes out, it will be another disaster for Konoha Village. They no longer have the Fourth Hokage to block the Nine-Tails for them.
“Don’t be nervous, relax.” Naruto felt a little uncomfortable at this time. Sato Ryosuke patted his shoulder gently. Then, Naruto found that the anxious feeling in his body disappeared?
“This uncle is so awesome!” Naruto’s eyes lit up, and he immediately said, “Thank you, uncle!”
In fact, when Sato Ryosuke patted Naruto’s shoulder, it was to suppress the Nine-Tails’ riot. After being warned by Sato Ryosuke, the Nine-Tails became obedient.
“Ku Lama, you said we are old friends meeting each other, why are you so afraid of me?” Sato Ryosuke said with a smile.
“I’d be surprised if I weren’t afraid of you. You monster took away one of my tails’ chakra the first time we met. How could I not be afraid of you? That idiot Shukaku provoked you, and he was almost beaten by you to go see old man Six Paths.” Nine-Tails complained in his heart.
“How were you released? I’m warning you! Don’t touch my chakra again!” The Nine-Tailed Fox made a threatening look and gritted its teeth, just like a vicious dog showing its fangs.
“Okay, okay, don’t look at me like that. Don’t worry, I won’t drain your chakra. Just a little bit, okay?” Sato Ryosuke found that teasing the Nine-Tailed Fox was also a very interesting thing.
After being sealed for decades, his personality seemed to have changed a little.
“No!” The Nine-Tailed Fox roared. Having been warned by Sato Ryosuke, it did not dare to use its chakra again. But that did not mean that it did not want to resist. The last time one of its tails’ chakra was drained, it took it decades to fully recover.
Chapter 19: Tension in Konoha (Old Version)
“Haha, do you really think that I’m discussing with you?” Sato Ryosuke still had a smile on his face, but his scarlet eyes made the vicious Nine-Tailed Fox afraid.
Sato Ryosuke’s words left the Nine-Tailed Fox silent. Only then did it realize that this man was still as domineering and unreasonable as he was decades ago.
I thought this man had changed his temper, but I didn’t expect him to be still the same.
The Nine-Tailed Fox knew that its refusal would not have any effect at all, and if it angered Sato Ryosuke, it would not be a matter of drawing out some chakra, but a question of whether it could survive.
Although the Nine-Tailed Fox could be reborn decades or hundreds of years after its disappearance, it swore that it would never want to experience that feeling.
Ryosuke Sato did not intend to drain all of the Nine-Tails’ chakra at once. He only needed a portion of the Nine-Tails’ chakra, and then combine it with the chakras of the remaining eight tailed beasts. Their chakra attributes were what Ryosuke Sato valued most.
“Damn it, God knows why the function of my devil fruit is different from that in One Piece. It even absorbs chakra? Well, thanks to the evil author’s setting.” Sato Ryosuke complained.
“What do you want?” Kyuubi said silently.
“Haha, don’t worry, I will come to see you again soon, Boss, the ramen is good.” Sato Ryosuke then turned his head and smiled at Ichiraku.
Then the person disappeared. Looking at the disappearing Sato Ryosuke, Kyuubi was confused.
When Naruto saw Sato Ryosuke’s figure suddenly disappear and the money left on the table to pay for him, he was moved.
Apart from the Sandaime and Uncle Ichiraku who would give him coupons, no one else had ever been so nice to him.
However, Kyuubi did not feel much about Sato Ryosuke’s actions. He knew that Sato Ryosuke was a very “straightforward” person.
If he had any ill intentions towards Naruto, he could just capture Naruto. Who in the entire ninja world can stop him now?
Of course, Kyuubi didn’t know that Sato Ryosuke’s strength had declined a lot because of the seal over the past few decades.
But….even though he only has 20% of his strength, it is still very easy to beat up the Sandaime…
However, there are a large number of descendants of Sato Ryosuke’s former subordinates in Konoha, such as Sarutobi Yasunari of the Sarutobi clan, who is a relative of Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Sato Ryosuke is still trying to understand the somewhat decadent Konoha. It’s not like the original work where only a few people appear in scenes. Here, there is real life and his subordinates have followed him through life and death.
However, what Sato Ryosuke didn’t know was that because of him, since Senju Tobirama came to power, all of Sato Ryosuke’s subordinates in Konoha were sent to the battlefield for various reasons.
One minute after Sato Ryosuke left, the Third Hokage and his men arrived at the scene.
Looking at little Naruto who was eating ramen happily and seemed to have no problem at all, Sarutobi Hiruzen was a little surprised.
“What’s going on?” Sarutobi Hiruzen thought to himself, but his face remained expressionless.
Almost all the jonin-level masters in Konoha Village felt the evil chakra of the Nine-Tails being exposed, and they were all ready to suppress the Nine-Tails’ rebellion.
But when they surrounded the place, they found that the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was actually fine, which made them feel very awkward.
“Naruto.” The Sandaime walked to Naruto’s side with a kind look on his face.
“Huh? Grandpa Sandaime!” Naruto immediately became happy when he saw the Sandaime.
In this cold village, it seemed that only the third generation would be nicer to him, at least that was the case on the surface.
“Naruto, did you feel unwell just now?” asked the Sandaime.
Whenever the Nine-tailed demon fox leaks chakra, Naruto’s body will inevitably feel a little uncomfortable. You can tell by looking at his face. Because of the Nine-tailed demon fox, there are several fox hairs on Naruto’s face.
“Huh? Grandpa Sandaime, how did you know?” Naruto looked at the Sandaime in surprise.
“Well, I feel it. Are you okay now?” asked the Sandaime.
“Yeah, I was feeling very uncomfortable just now, and then an uncle who came here to eat ramen patted my shoulder, and then the uncomfortable feeling disappeared.” Naruto explained with joy on his face.
“An uncle?” Hearing Naruto’s words, the Sandaime frowned: “Then Naruto, can you tell Grandpa what that uncle looks like?”
God knows why Sato Ryosuke, who looks like a 26-year-old, is called “uncle” by Naruto, but at this time, Naruto is still a little kid…
“Oh, okay.” Naruto nodded ignorantly.
After getting the information about the “uncle” from Naruto and Ichiraku, the Sandaime frowned as he looked at the painter’s painting. He looked at the Konoha brain beside him, Nara Shikaku, and said, “What do you think about this matter?”
Nara Shikaku stared at the portrait in his hand for a long time. He shook his head and said, “This person is not from our village, but the guards said that he was wearing our Konoha forehead protector, and based on his actions, he seemed to have no ill will towards the village.”
Hearing what Nara Shikaku said, Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded: “Well, he knocked down but did not kill the guards, which means he does not want to be an enemy of our village. He also helped Naruto suppress the rampaging Nine-Tails. His strength must be very strong, but what is his purpose?”
The Sandaime’s words made Nara Shikaku fall into deep thought. There was too little information and he couldn’t analyze too many things.
However, the village was suddenly infiltrated by such a master. Even though the other party had no ill intentions towards the village, they were still worried.
Just because there is no ill will now doesn’t mean there will be no ill will in the future, because there is no such person in the ninja files of Konoha Village!
If there is such a person, how could the Third Hokage not know him?
“Send out the Anbu, and also, the guards must be on high alert. If this person is still in the village, we must find him as soon as possible!” Sarutobi Hiruzen said in a deep voice.
A master of unknown origin is a potential threat to any village.
“Yes!” Nara Shikaku and Uchiha Fugaku answered at the same time.
Chapter 20 Whose brain is broken? (Old version)
Ignoring the tense atmosphere in Konoha caused by him, Sato Ryosuke is now strolling around Konoha Village.
“The village has changed so much. I wonder if any of my old friends are still alive?” Sato Ryosuke said.
He quickly shook his head and denied the idea. Even the little brat Senju Tobirama was dead, and the Third Hokage was already old. People of their era must have died long ago, right?
Naruto Uzumaki, who was sent back by the Konoha Anbu, didn’t know that the entire Konoha Village had been on high alert because of him.
Unfortunately, relying on the four jonin who were monitoring Uzumaki Naruto was completely meaningless to Sato Ryosuke.
“Hi, Kurama, we meet again.” Sato Ryosuke greeted the Nine-Tails after using an illusion to put Naruto into a deep sleep.
“If possible, I don’t want to see you in my life.” There was obvious disgust and fear in Kyuubi’s eyes, and his expression was vivid.
“Haha, don’t be so cold, Jiu Lama. After all, we are old friends. People from my generation are almost all dead. It’s not easy to have some old friends to chat with.”
As he spoke, Sato Ryosuke’s body was already standing on the head of the Nine-Tailed Fox.
“Hey, you bastard! Don’t stand on my head!” Kyuubi said dissatisfiedly, but he didn’t dare to move, for fear of being beaten by Sato Ryosuke.
“Be good and don’t make trouble.” Sato Ryosuke suddenly became playful and touched the Nine-Tailed Fox’s head. The action was just like touching a puppy.
The Nine-Tailed Fox naturally knew this action and posture, and he was immediately furious. He was the leader of the nine tailed beasts! The nine-tailed demon fox that everyone feared! How could someone touch his head like a dog?
“You little brat! I am the Nine-Tailed Fox that existed during the time of the Six Paths Sage! How dare you treat me like a dog?” The Nine-Tailed Fox went crazy. Don’t I have any dignity?
“Touching a dog? Haha, don’t pay attention to these details. I’m obviously touching a fox. But Nine-Tailed Fox, your fur is quite smooth.” Sato Ryosuke teased Nine-Tailed Fox.
Looking at Sato Ryosuke who showed no intention of letting go, Kyuubi looked resigned to his fate: “I really don’t understand, how could someone let a monster like you out?”
Kyuubi still hasn’t figured out how Sato Ryosuke took it out. No matter what, no one should do such a crazy thing, right?
“Haha, this means that I shouldn’t be sealed, right? Even Tian can’t stand it.” Sato Ryosuke smiled.
He thought that many people would come to rescue him, especially his old subordinates. However, his old subordinates did not come, but Orochimaru came instead. This was also magical.
Most of Sato Ryosuke’s subordinates who obeyed Senju Hashirama’s orders were eventually secretly killed by Senju Tobirama.
However, due to Sato Ryosuke’s personality and brutality, he does not have many subordinates among the Three Gods of Konoha.
After all, Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha had the support of their clansmen, but before his rise, Ryosuke Sato was just a dependent.
“Tsk, I think that person is crazy. Can you tell me who he is?” Kyuubi said.
It had secretly told itself in its heart that if it had the chance to meet the bastard who released Sato Ryosuke, it would make sure to let him know why the flowers were so red!
Especially when Sato Ryosuke was about to drain its chakra, the Nine-Tails was so angry.
“Haha, you have a little trick, but you may not be able to deal with him. That guy is very good at running away.” Sato Ryosuke smiled and said, “It was Orochimaru. I gave him a piece of my flesh and blood as a reward.”
“That snake-skinned monster who plays with snakes?” The Nine-Tails naturally recognized Orochimaru. After hearing Orochimaru’s name, the Nine-Tails no longer found it strange.
He was a guy who studied secret techniques like a madman. Didn’t he defect from Konoha because he was studying forbidden techniques and conducting human experiments?
Speaking of human experiments, the man in front of me seems to be very aggressive. Didn’t he also capture people from the four major villages for experiments?
“You two are really similar, at least in terms of cold-bloodedness.” said Jiuwei Dunan.
“Haha, okay, no more nonsense. This time I’m going to take away the power of your three tails. Do you have any objections? If you have any, keep it to yourself.”
Sato Ryosuke’s words made the Nine-Tailed Fox, which was about to shout out its dissatisfaction, swallow its words. It had no way to refuse Sato Ryosuke’s request.
Although the amount of chakra he needed was more than the last time when Sato Ryosuke forcibly took away one of his tails, and he needed three, it’s still better than having them all taken away by him, right?
Moreover, Kyuubi dared to say that if he dared to resist, the monster in front of him would really… kill it and then let it wait for rebirth.
The power of the Nine-Tails is a very important force for Konoha Village or other ninja villages, but in the eyes of the man in front of him… Although he doesn’t want to admit it, the Nine-Tails also knows that its power is insignificant to Sato Ryosuke.
“Behave yourself.” Then Ryosuke Sato closed his eyes and made a strange seal. Then he placed his hand on the Nine-Tails’ head, and the devil fruit in his body began to absorb the Nine-Tails’ chakra under his guidance.
Everything was done silently. As for the Anbu who were monitoring Uzumaki Naruto, they had already fallen into Sato Ryosuke’s illusion. They thought that Naruto was sleeping soundly and everything was normal.
After Sato Ryosuke extracted the chakra of almost three tails of the Nine-Tails, he gave up on absorbing it further.
After the devil fruit absorbed the Nine-Tails’ chakra power, its originally dim luster began to recover.
But Ryosuke Sato knew that the devil fruit had no interest in continuing to absorb the Nine-Tails’ chakra. After absorbing almost two and a half tails, it no longer recovered its strength.
The extra half was simply stored by Sato Ryosuke, and it was also a great choice to use it for experiments.
Chapter 21 Taking Back My Era (Old Version)
Sato Ryosuke patted Kyuubi’s head and said, “Okay, I’m done. I’m leaving now.”
“Goodbye, oh no, never see you again.” The Nine-Tails, which had a large amount of chakra drained away, looked particularly weak.
“Okay, stop pretending to be dead. It will only take some time for your chakra to recover. It won’t destroy your strength.” Sato Ryosuke said with disdain.
How could he not see that the Nine-Tailed Fox acted like this just because it was afraid that he would go back on his word and take away some of its chakra.
“Tsk.” Seeing that he was exposed, Kyuubi showed a human-like expression of disgust on his face.
“Don’t worry, I’m not interested in your chakra now.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
“That’s the best.” Kyuubi was immediately happy. Although Sato Ryosuke was a very cruel person, he was still trustworthy in what he said.
After getting Sato Ryosuke’s promise, Kyuubi suddenly became energetic and said, “Hey, what are you going to do now? You should know that this is no longer your era. No one here knows you.”
Since being captured by Hashirama Senju, the Nine-Tails has been watching the changes in Konoha Village in the bodies of Uzumaki Mito, Uzumaki Shinkunai, and Uzumaki Naruto.
The people of the Warring States Period have all died, and no one has mentioned the three gods of Konoha anymore.
“It doesn’t belong to my era?” Hearing this, Sato Ryosuke showed a hint of sneer at the corner of his mouth: “Then let him return to my era again!”
Having completed his plan and successfully taken away the Nine-Tails’ chakra, Sato Ryosuke didn’t say much. He directly exited the Nine-Tails’ spiritual world, flashed away, and silently lifted the illusion.
Watching Sato Ryosuke leave, Kyuubi couldn’t help but mutter, “It looks like the Ninja World is going to suffer another disaster. With a monster like this being released, how can there not be rivers of blood given his personality?”
….
Below the gigantic Outer Path golem, a man wearing an ochre-colored vortex mask stood on the ground.
The only eye exposed was obviously the Sharingan, Uchiha…Obito!
“Hmm?” When he saw Black Zetsu rising from the ground, he said lightly: “What?”
“The seal of Kanagawa has been broken.” Black Zetsu said seriously.
“Kanagawa?” When he heard the place name, Obito’s Sharingan under the mask turned around involuntarily.
As a man chosen and bewitched by Uchiha Madara, he remembered very clearly how Uchiha Madara persuaded him.
Sato Ryosuke, who was called a monster by Uchiha Madara, was the man that Uchiha Madara feared the most.
Compared to Uchiha Madara’s plan, Sato Ryosuke’s plan is even more brutal. Since the Warring States Period, Sato Ryosuke has wanted to unify the ninja world.
Compared with Uchiha Madara’s Moon Eye Plan, Sato Ryosuke’s idea of ??”destroying the village if you don’t obey” is even more terrifying.
Fundamentally speaking, Uchiha Madara’s Moon Eye Project is still aimed at peace.
And Sato Ryosuke… is purely hegemonic. He advocates resolving all disputes with violence. The entire ninja world should tremble at his feet.
“The person in the seal has also escaped?” Uchiha Obito said.
“From the current perspective, it is indeed the case.” Black Zetsu said in a deep voice.
Black Zetsu is also full of fear for the monster Sato Ryosuke.
Although he did not have contact with Sato Ryosuke during the Warring States Period, he was very clear about Sato Ryosuke’s ambitions and personality.
This is also the reason why he never tried to seduce Sato Ryosuke, but chose to seduce Uchiha Madara.
In Black Zetsu’s opinion, although Sato Ryosuke is proud and arrogant, he has a clear mind and it is difficult for him to be deceived.
In particular, Sato Ryosuke’s ambition is to unify the ninja world, and he is not interested in the so-called Outer Path Demon Statue and the Ten-Tails Plan at all.
In Sato Ryosuke’s eyes, the tailed beasts are just pets with slightly stronger strength, and Black Zetsu dare not take the risk to come into contact with Sato Ryosuke.
That’s a monster who likes to break his enemy’s neck if he disagrees with him!
“Then what should we do?” Obito frowned. He was active in the ninja world under the name of Uchiha Madara.
But when facing Sato Ryosuke, the real good friend of Uchiha Madara, he didn’t think that Sato Ryosuke would not be able to see through his fake identity.
“We have no information about where he is or what his current situation is. Let’s wait until we find his trace before making any plans.” Black Zetsu said in a deep voice.
“Yeah.” Hearing what Black Zetsu said, Obito nodded, hesitated for a moment, and finally asked: “Um… is he really that strong?”
After hearing this question, Black Zetsu said expressionlessly: “At that time, Hashirama Senju, Madara Uchiha and the ninjas from the five major villages took turns to besiege him, and they also asked the slugs from the Slug Forest and the toads from Mount Myoboku to consume his physical strength and finally seal him up. What do you think of his strength?”
Obito’s pupils dilated, his Sharingan shrank slightly, and he spoke slowly: “His ambition is to unify the ninja world. If we fight him, do we have a chance of winning?”
“Once our plan is completed and we summon the Ten-Tails, we will have a chance of winning.” Black Zetsu said in a deep voice.
“Yeah.” When Obito thought of this plan, his confidence was restored a little.
However, what he didn’t know was that Black Zetsu’s so-called chance of winning was only available after he resurrected Kaguya.
In Black Zetsu’s heart, Kaguya-hime is an invincible existence. People like Sato Ryosuke and Senju Hashirama are all trash in front of his mother.
As Black Zetsu was sneaking underground, he thought to himself, “That monster has escaped. I have to speed up my plan. I must not let him ruin my plan! I have waited too long!”
Bai Zetsu laughed at the side and said, “Hahaha, what are you thinking about? Can you fight against that monster? And with his ambition, if he really takes action, you might be crushed by him.”
“Shut up!” Black Zetsu cursed.
Chapter 22: Encounter with Jiraiya – Learn the Truth (Old Version)
Forest of Fire.
Sato Ryosuke looked at the roasted wild boar in front of him and tore off a pig leg while muttering, “I should have saved some ingredients earlier. Now the taste is not fragrant enough.”
“Hey, you who are hiding in the tree, do you want to come down by yourself or do you want me to pull you down?” Sato Ryosuke said without turning his head while eating meat.
“Haha, you are indeed a master, but why have I never seen you in Konoha Village?” A hearty voice sounded, and then a figure came to the opposite side of Sato Ryosuke and tore off a piece of roasted pork and put it into his mouth without hesitation.
The man in front of Sato Ryosuke had conspicuous white hair, wore a forehead protector with the word “oil” on it, and wore wooden clogs. On his back, he carried a huge scroll.
One of the Three Ninjas of Konoha, Gouki Jiraiya!
Seeing Jiraiya’s familiar appearance, Sato Ryosuke said calmly: “Isn’t roast pork enough to stop you from talking?”
“You are wearing a forehead protector from the Leaf Village, but I have never seen you before. Where did you get that forehead protector from the Leaf Village?” Jiraiya’s face suddenly became serious.
Maybe this man was pretending to be a Konoha ninja, or maybe he killed a Konoha ninja and took it from him.
“This forehead protector has always been mine. Also, in a place like this, it’s already very good to have someone who can share a bite of food with you. Don’t ask too many questions. The more you know, the faster you will die.” Sato Ryosuke’s tone was a little cold.
After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, then he said, “But you broke into Konoha, injured the Konoha Guard, and contacted the Jinchuriki of Konoha Village, what was the purpose of all this?”
Hearing Jiraiya’s words, Sato Ryosuke was a little surprised. How could the other party get information about him so quickly?
However, it seems that they are all unaware that Naruto had drained away the chakra of three tails of the Nine-Tailed Fox in his body.
And they probably don t know much about themselves, right?
Otherwise, if he knew my true identity, would Jiraiya dare to behave like this in front of me?
The Three Ninjas of Konoha are nothing but trash in front of the Three Gods of Konoha.
Jiraiya could feel the domineering aura and terrible pressure from Sato Ryosuke.
Especially when Sato Ryosuke did not deliberately target him, the mere aura of strength emanating from him made Jiraiya very alert.
For such a master to approach Naruto, Konoha must investigate the other party’s purpose clearly.
“Do I need to explain to you what I did?” Sato Ryosuke’s tone turned cold.
Feeling Sato Ryosuke’s dissatisfaction, Jiraiya laughed heartily: “Haha, don’t be angry, sir. This is also our habit. After all, the important Jinchuriki of the village has been spied on, and we definitely want to find out the reason. Since sir is unwilling to say, I won’t ask any more.”
Jiraiya said this, but he had another plan in his mind. The man in front of him was too murderous. Although he could feel that the other party had no ill will towards him, he tried his best not to bring an enemy to Konoha.
Because Jiraiya discovered that there was a voice deep in his heart telling him not to provoke the man in front of him!
Glancing at Jiraiya, Sato Ryosuke said calmly, “I used to be a Konoha man, but later I left the village to travel. Tell me about the changes in the village over the years.”
“Are you really from Konoha Village?” Jiraiya looked at Sato Ryosuke, who looked to be no more than 26 or 27 years old, with a look of disbelief.
Because the Sandaime has already told him that there is no such man in the records of Konoha Village!
How could the younger generation of ninjas not know something about the third generation?
“Of course, it’s just that you don’t know me.” said Sato Ryosuke.
Looking at Sato Ryosuke’s expression, Jiraiya couldn’t think of any reason why the other party would lie to him, but the contrast between the before and after was too great, how could Jiraiya believe it?
Jiraiya’s unbelievable look made Sato Ryosuke a little impatient. If he didn’t want to get some information about some people from Jiraiya, Sato Ryosuke would not bother to talk nonsense with him.
“Do you know Sarutobi Yasunari?”
“Sarutobi Yasunari?” When Jiraiya heard this name, he was stunned at first, then frowned. He felt that this name was somewhat familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere, or… heard of it?
After thinking for a while, Jiraiya slapped his thigh and said, “I remember now! He is the Sandaime’s cousin! During the First Ninja World War, he was sent by the Second Daeme to snipe the Second Raikage, and was killed by the Second Raikage!”
“Huh?” Sato Ryosuke frowned when he heard Jiraiya’s answer.
During the First Ninja World War, given Sarutobi Yasunari’s strength and age, he was probably in the late stage of his ninja career at that time.
He was actually sent by Senju Tobirama to snipe the Second Raikage. Isn’t this just asking him to die?
Ryosuke Sato frowned. He felt that Senju Tobirama’s behavior was quite strange. Senju Tobirama didn’t look like a fool, so how could he do such a thing?
“What about Akimichi Sanryo?”
“Died at the hands of the Yuyi clan in a war…”
“Where’s Nara Shikanobu?”
“During the First World War, he was carrying out an assassination mission assigned by the Second Generation, but he failed and was killed.”
“That……”
Jiraiya kept answering Sato Ryosuke’s questions, especially among the many names that Sato Ryosuke mentioned, most of them were people he didn’t know!
The only things I know about some of the names are because by chance I had contact with the descendants of these families.
Why were the names the other party asked about people who had been dead for decades? Jiraiya’s mind was full of doubts.
Where on earth did this young man get so many names of those people who created Konoha together with the first generation during the Warring States Period?
“Could he be from the Warring States Period? Crazy, how is that possible! He’s so young!” As soon as this thought popped into Jiraiya’s mind, he denied it himself.
And after Sato Ryosuke got some answers from Jiraiya, his eyes were red.
With Sato Ryosuke’s intelligence, he has already discovered something wrong.
It would be fine if it was just an isolated case, but all of his subordinates were sent by Senju Tobirama to carry out missions that could almost be considered suicide.
If Sato Ryosuke still can’t see that Senju Tobirama is deliberately trying to kill his subordinates, then why should he continue to stay here?
“Senju Tobirama!” When Sato Ryosuke thought of this, he felt hatred in his heart, and suddenly a huge momentum burst out from his body.
At that moment, all the surrounding trees were blown away by the chakra shock wave emitted from Sato Ryosuke.
Even Jiraiya looked quite embarrassed under the impact of Sato Ryosuke’s powerful momentum.
“If you weren’t already dead, I would really crush you into pieces!” Sato Ryosuke gritted his teeth. The reason why he still had a good impression of Konoha was because of his old subordinates.
Tobirama Senju joined forces with the four major ninja villages to erase the information of Sato Ryosuke, one of the three gods of Konoha and a monster in the ninja world.
In order to prevent Sato Ryosuke’s subordinates from selfishly trying to unlock Sato Ryosuke’s seal, Tobirama directly killed them to avoid future troubles, and even did something even more excessive.
It s a pity that Ryosuke doesn t know what Senju Tobirama has done yet, otherwise he wouldn t have been so polite when speaking to Jiraiya.
“It turns out that the cold-blooded kid who was annoying when he was young will still be annoying when he grows up.” Sato Ryosuke thought to himself.
ps: “Thanks to Si Neng for the 688vip reward, and thanks to Brother Hu for the 588vip reward.”
Chapter 23 Broken Bonds (Old Version)
“So strong…” Jiraiya, who was shocked by the sudden burst of momentum from Sato Ryosuke, looked very ugly.
As one of the three legendary ninjas of Konoha, he didn’t feel so embarrassed even when facing the Sandaime and Hanzo of the Salamander.
“Who on earth is he!” Jiraiya was horrified.
Sato Ryosuke, who had regained consciousness, looked at the situation around him, then looked at Jiraiya who looked alert, and smiled faintly: “Little brat, don’t be so panic, I won’t kill you now.”
“Little…little devil?” Jiraiya had an indescribable strange feeling after hearing Sato Ryosuke’s words. The young man in front of him, who was at most twenty-six or twenty-seven years old, called himself, a man in his forties or fifties, a little devil?
“Sir…who are you?” Jiraiya looked at Sato Ryosuke in front of him. He felt that the man in front of him was like a mystery.
“You will know in the future. Well, to thank you for everything you told me, a guest is coming. Let me give you a ride. Be prepared, otherwise it will hurt.” Sato Ryosuke said.
“What?”
“Wow!”
Before Jiraiya could react, he was instantly knocked away by a punch from Sato Ryosuke. Sato Ryosuke used his skill and punched Jiraiya far away. Jiraiya would not die, but would be seriously injured at most.
After seeing Jiraiya being knocked away by him, Sato Ryosuke immediately turned his head and looked at the black shadow in the trees and said, “Come out.”
Although he discovered the other party, Sato Ryosuke still felt very surprised. It had only been such a short time since he came out, and this person had actually been able to find his trace?
“Hehehe, you are worthy of being Sato Ryosuke. You can actually find me like this?” Black Zetsu slowly emerged from the roots of a fallen giant tree.
“You monster, you come here to find me, are you trying to plot against me?” Sato Ryosuke said coldly.
“Me?” After hearing Sato Ryosuke’s words, Black Zetsu was stunned at first, and then felt surprised. He had never had any contact with Sato Ryosuke, so why did the other party sound very familiar with him?
“Do you know me?” Black Zetsu’s face was solemn. Could it be that Sato Ryosuke knew his background?
“You don’t look like a good person.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
“Haha, I think you must be curious about what’s going on with your subordinates?” When Black Zetsu overheard the conversation between Sato Ryosuke and Jiraiya, he realized that he had a chance.
Since the Warring States Period, Sato Ryosuke has always attached great importance to his few followers.
Sato Ryosuke’s killing and brutal methods made most ninjas stay away from him. Even within Konoha Village, the villagers were praising Hashirama Senju’s love and kindness.
In fact, people don’t think highly of Uchiha Madara and Sato Ryosuke, who fought bravely to protect them.
Especially Sato Ryosuke’s behavior of killing people over a disagreement is really scary.
But even so, Sato Ryosuke still has a small number of followers around him who respect and love him.
Because this monster in the ninja world who would kill people at the slightest disagreement, when it comes to his fellow comrades, he is always a reliable person.
There has always been a saying among them that there will be a few casualties when following the first generation to fight, because the first generation will not be able to take care of the entire battlefield.
If you follow Lord Uchiha Madara to fight, you must be prepared to be accidentally injured by his large-scale ninjutsu.
When following Lord Sato Ryosuke, all you have to do is prepare some melon seeds and drinks and watch from the side. Lord Sato Ryosuke cherishes his subordinates and will never let them go to die!
Unless it is a battle that is sure to be won, Lord Ryosuke will not risk the lives of his subordinates to win victory. On the contrary, more often than not, Lord Ryosuke defeats the enemy on his own!
Although ninjas are ready to die, who wants to die? Not being afraid of death and wanting to die are two different concepts.
They support Sato Ryosuke, and Sato Ryosuke is also very good to them. Unfortunately, this part is ultimately a minority.
Especially after Sato Ryosuke’s human experiments were exposed, Konoha Village was criticized a lot.
Now when Black Zetsu mentioned Sato Ryosuke’s subordinates, Sato Ryosuke immediately said coldly: “What? Are you trying to tell me that all my subordinates were killed by Tobirama?”
“Haha, of course there’s more than that. I think you definitely don’t know that all the direct relatives and descendants of your subordinates were also sent to the battlefield by Senju Tobirama to be wiped out, right?” Black Zetsu had a smile on his face, and that expression was as mean as it could be.
“What!”
Sato Ryosuke widened his eyes, and this time his momentum was completely unleashed. The devil fruit that absorbed the Nine-Tails’ chakra allowed him to recover a lot of strength.
At this moment, Sato Ryosuke’s whole body exploded, and a violent chakra surged out wildly, scaring Black Zetsu so much that he wanted to run for his life, fearing that he would be injured by mistake.
“You mean… their descendants… are all gone?” When Sato Ryosuke asked this question, he was gritting his teeth.
“Yes, Senju Tobirama killed them all.” Hei Zetsu said.
When Ryosuke Sato confirmed the news, a huge hatred surged in his heart.
If his loyal subordinates and their descendants no longer exist in that village, is there any need for him to exist?
“In other words, everything related to me in Konoha is gone now, whether it’s people or things.” Sato Ryosuke said coldly, the coldness in his tone made the air around him drop several degrees.
“You can say that. Moreover, Tobirama Senju also took credit for all the ninjutsu you invented, whether it’s the Rasengan or the Flying Thunder God. In the biography of Konoha, you are just a murderer, and all the credit has been replaced by Hashirama Senju. Even Uchiha Madara has become a traitor of Konoha.” When Black Zetsu saw Sato Ryosuke’s state, he immediately added fuel to the fire.
Isn’t Black Zetsu’s purpose to make Sato Ryosuke hate Konoha, so as not to hinder Akatsuki’s plan to capture the tailed beasts? Otherwise, with such a great god protecting Konoha, who would dare to mess with Konoha? Are they trying to save their lives?
What’s more, everything he said was true. Senju Tobirama’s methods and viciousness were quite cruel. Just look at the two strongest students he taught.
A particularly sinister Shimura Danzo, and a smiling Sarutobi Hiruzen with a knife on his back. If the disciples are like this, how can the teacher be a good person?
Chapter 24: Black Zetsu’s Panic (Old Version)
After hearing what Black Zetsu said, Sato Ryosuke’s hatred towards Senju Tobirama surged.
Those people are not only his, Sato Ryosuke’s subordinates, but also the ninjas of Konoha Village!
The tradition of sacrificing ninjas from the same village for the so-called peace is indeed a common tradition.
The first Hokage, Hashirama Senju, sacrificed Sato Ryosuke.
The second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, sacrificed his subordinates, Sato Ryosuke.
The third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, sacrificed Konoha White Fang and Hyuga Hizashi.
These ninjas, who should have been the backbone of the village, did not die honorably on the battlefield. They were all murdered by their own people.
If Sato Ryosuke didn’t have an immortal body, he would have turned into dust too, right?
Seeing the overwhelming hatred in Sato Ryosuke, Black Zetsu felt very happy.
“Hate it, only enough hatred can make you help me destroy the entire ninja world.” Black Zetsu was still making his wishful thinking.
All of his followers have died without any descendants. For a person like Sato Ryosuke who values ??loyalty, faith and promises, how could he not be furious?
His ruthlessness and cold-blooded brutality were always directed at his enemies. Has he ever killed any of his own people?
Konoha Village… Haha, a place where rumors forced the Konoha White Fang to death. If the three ninjas were not disciples of Sarutobi Hiruzen, they would probably have been forced to death too, right?
Minato Namikaze, a disobedient man who destroyed everyone’s interests, was sacrificed to seal the Nine-Tails. Konoha is really disgusting.
“What is your purpose in telling me all this?” Although Sato Ryosuke was filled with anger, his mind remained clear.
“Haha, my plan is to bring peace to the world and eliminate killing. As long as you are willing to join us, I think the entire ninja world will soon be under our control.” Black Zetsu deceived. If someone with combat power like Sato Ryosuke joined, it would be perfect.
“Haha, a monster like you, only Madara would believe your lies, right? Do you think you can restrict me by setting up the so-called ending here?” Sato Ryosuke sneered.
“You can’t fool me with your little tricks. Besides, why should I cooperate with you? My fists are enough to make the entire ninja world kneel down and sing the song of conquest.”
Sato Ryosuke’s words stimulated Black Zetsu’s heart more and more.
He originally wanted to take a peek at Sato Ryosuke’s current strength.
Hei Jue didn’t believe that after being sealed for decades, Sato Ryosuke could still be as powerful as before.
But at the moment, I don t know how strong the opponent is, but I can be sure that he is definitely not weak!
Moreover, how could he know so many things? He was clearly sealed in Kanagawa!
“Hahaha, don’t say that. Sato Ryosuke, one of the legendary Three Gods of Konoha and the monster of the Ninja World, would actually be afraid of a nobody like me? This is just a defensive barrier.” Black Zetsu still had an arrogant smile on his face, as if he was trying to cover up his guilty conscience.
However, Sato Ryosuke’s undisguised ambition made Black Zetsu panic: “He actually still wants to unify the ninja world? With his strength, who can stop him when Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha are already dead? No! I can’t let him ruin my plan!”
“Nobody? No, no, no, you are not a nobody. I am just an old monster who has lived for a hundred years, and you have lived for a thousand years.” There was sarcasm in Sato Ryosuke’s tone.
“How do you know so much?” Black Zetsu’s face was very gloomy. If the other party knew about his and Madara’s plan, would the other party know his real purpose?
“This is impossible! How could there be someone in this world who knows my background!” Black Zetsu would never believe it in his heart.
“Your Yin-Yang escape technique is pretty good.” Sato Ryosuke said suddenly. Ryosuke was not lying. The Yin-Yang escape barrier that Black Zetsu had set up around him was something Sato Ryosuke had never seen before.
Although I don’t know how powerful it is, I can be sure that it can at least make Black Zetsu run away. Otherwise, how could this coward appear?
As Kaguya’s third son and the embodiment of Kaguya’s will, Hei Zetsu is definitely not weak in the control of Yin-Yang Release.
“It’s a pity that you are too timid. You actually sent your clone here, but your real body stayed outside the barrier. You are so cowardly to be afraid of me to this extent.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly, with a look of extreme contempt in his eyes.
“You!” Black Zetsu, who was despised by Sato Ryosuke, felt ashamed and annoyed at this time, but the next moment, cold sweat began to appear on his forehead.
“Why does he know my real body and my clone! He can even sense the surrounding situation in this barrier?” Black Zetsu was frightened and broke out in a cold sweat.
“Who are you?” Black Zetsu’s tone began to become quite serious, and his original playful smile was put away. Seeing that Sato Ryosuke seemed to really know him, Black Zetsu took off his disguise.
“Relax, don’t be nervous. I’m just curious. Your real body is ready to escape at any time. Do you need to be so nervous?” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
The more Sato Ryosuke said this, the more panicked Black Zetsu became. If the other party could even find his true location, then if he wanted to kill him… wouldn’t that be…
When he thought of this… Black Zetsu felt a little dazed. He had never thought that he just wanted to do some reconnaissance, but ended up encountering such a terrible thing.
“You monster… why do you know so much?” Hei Zetsu said coldly, ignoring the fact that his tone and body were trembling. Well, his expression still looked very stubborn.
But the more information Sato Ryosuke revealed, the more panicked Black Zetsu became, especially when he discovered for the first time that all his plans seemed to be disrupted because of the appearance of Sato Ryosuke.
Although the other party did not say anything about all his foreshadowing and arrangements, Black Zetsu always had a feeling that Sato Ryosuke knew what he wanted to do.
This feeling made Black Zetsu very unhappy. He originally had the overall situation in his control, but now he found that everything was out of his control. This feeling of gap was really uncomfortable.
“Do you want to know?” Sato Ryosuke suddenly showed a playful smile, and a cold light flashed in his eyes: “If you want to know, you can exchange your life for it.”
Sato Ryosuke flashed and directly strangled Black Zetsu’s neck. The Black Zetsu in his hand then turned into White Zetsu and finally turned into a tree.
“Damn it, this monster really attacks without even saying hello!” When Black Zetsu’s real body sensed that his clone’s neck was broken by Sato Ryosuke, he instantly activated the Mayfly Technique and fled for his life.
Note: White Zetsu’s ability will also be acquired by Black Zetsu after he possesses him. The Mayfly Technique is that he merges his body with the earth and plants to achieve the effect of high-speed movement, and can become one with the earth.
Then, by intervening in the organic network of plants’ roots and underground water currents that exist in the ground, it can move to any place at high speed, cutting off all breath during the activation of the ninjutsu.
This is Hei Bai Jue’s ultimate move to save his life, and he has been running on the road for thousands of years.
Chapter 25: The Timid Sandaime (Old Version)
But how could it be so easy to run? Sato Ryosuke quickly locked onto Black Zetsu’s position, but he just sneered and did not chase after him.
He had no intention of killing Black Zetsu. At the moment, he still needed this troublemaker to stir up the ninja world for him.
Taking advantage of Black Zetsu’s desire to resurrect Kaguya, Black Zetsu will definitely find a way to complete his plan while avoiding himself.
Won t these plans of Black Zetsu bring great pain to the ninja world?
If Sato Ryosuke still had a good impression of Konoha after the seal was lifted, now he no longer cares about Konoha.
For Ryosuke Sato, he was betrayed by his best friend and sealed in darkness for decades.
After escaping, he found that all the people he knew were dead. Even though he was familiar with the original plot and knew many people, the feelings that had been shared for so many years could not be faked.
Since there are no familiar people and things anymore, then… is there any need for this world to still exist?
If there is, then it must be surrendering to me.
Sato Ryosuke, who was originally bound by emotions, really has to thank Senju Tobirama, thank him for completely cutting off Sato Ryosuke’s reluctance to leave Konoha.
Even though Konoha was founded by him, Hashirama and others, but…is Konoha without people he is familiar with still the Konoha that Sato Ryosuke wants?
“Senju Tobirama, do you think that your actions have put the Senju clan in a superior position? Haha, your Senju clan has been harmed by your two apprentices, and only one girl is left.” Sato Ryosuke sneered, even a little sarcastic.
From Sato Ryosuke’s current perspective, the two brothers, Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju, had done so much, but as a result, after their deaths, their family was about to be destroyed.
Without male descendants, what would the Senju clan use to pass on their heritage? Haha, how ironic.
“If I remember correctly, the Three-Tailed Fox should be near the waters of the Land of Water. Let’s go catch it first.” Sato Ryosuke thought to himself.
As for the Akatsuki organization and Black Zetsu, they will all become his pawns. If he didn’t want to recover his strength as soon as possible, Sato Ryosuke would even want to wait until the Akatsuki organization has collected the nine tailed beasts before seizing them.
……
Konoha, Hokage’s office.
“Did you see that man?”
The Sandaime, with a pipe in his mouth, looked at Jiraiya with excitement.
This disciple did not disappoint him. He believed that his disciple must have brought him the information he wanted.
“Yeah.” Jiraiya nodded.
“How do you feel?” asked Sarutobi Hiruzen. The first thing he wanted to know was how strong Sato Ryosuke was.
“He probably has no ill will towards our village, at least for now. As for strength… he’s stronger than me.” Jiraiya shook his head with a wry smile.
Sato Ryosuke’s punch was even more terrifying than Tsunade’s super-powerful punch. It directly knocked him away and left him lying on the ground.
If he hadn’t been able to feel that Sato Ryosuke was holding back when he knocked him away, he would have been seriously injured if not killed by that punch.
“What?” Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn’t believe it.
“It’s true. I feel like if I fight him, I won’t be able to fight back and I will die! The feeling he gives me is really… too dangerous.” Jiraiya said with lingering fear.
“Stronger than you?” Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned, then fell silent. He puffed on the pipe in his mouth and kept blowing out smoke rings.
He was very clear about Jiraiya’s strength. As his disciple, in Sarutobi Hiruzen’s opinion, there were few people in the entire ninja world who could cause too much trouble to Jiraiya.
At least, if Jiraiya wanted to escape with all his might, even the Fourth Raikage of the Cloud Village would not be able to stop him.
But Jiraiya actually said that the young man s strength was enough to kill him!
“Anything else?” Sarutobi Hiruzen broke the silence first.
“Well, he asked me the names of some people, and I checked these people, and they all existed during the Warring States Period. More importantly, these people were all ninjas of the village, and they all died in World War I. What’s even more strange is that their direct descendants also all died, and all this happened during the second generation’s period.” Jiraiya discovered this very serious problem only after carefully checking the information.
Because the way these people died and their fates were so similar, no one would have noticed under normal circumstances.
But when a powerful person who is not sure whether he is an enemy or a friend is related to these things, it makes them curious.
More importantly, the other party’s identity seems to have been… a Konoha ninja.
“What!” Sarutobi Hiruzen was shocked by Jiraiya’s words: “Are they all ninjas who have existed since the Warring States Period? What is the relationship between that young man and them?”
Even Sarutobi Hiruzen and others only knew about Sato Ryosuke’s deeds, but didn’t know what he looked like. Everything related to Sato Ryosuke was destroyed, leaving only the highest level of confidential text files, but no… photos.
“This person gives me a very strange feeling.” Jiraiya told all the conversations and exchanges he had with Sato Ryosuke.
But…Sarutobi Hiruzen also didn’t understand who the other party was.
“Do you think we should send out the Anbu to investigate? That person must still be in the Land of Fire.” Sarutobi Hiruzen said.
“It’s better not to. Just check his whereabouts quietly. If the Anbu get close to him, there is no guarantee that it will cause his dissatisfaction. Since he has no hostility towards Konoha, we should not take the initiative to provoke this master.” Jiraiya said with lingering fear.
You have to know that he was one of the three Konoha ninjas who participated in the Ninja World War! His hands were stained with the blood of the enemies.
But in front of Sato Ryosuke, he felt that his murderous aura was like a baby meeting a strong adult man, and it was not worth mentioning at all.
“Well, just let people keep an eye on him. It’s better not to provoke this scary person at this time. Tell the senior ninjas who are on missions outside to make friends with him as much as possible and not to cause trouble.” Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded.
The current Konoha cannot withstand the destruction of a master stronger than Jiraiya. It would be great if such a master, who seems to have a deep connection with Konoha, could be lured to the village.
As for whether the other party would seize power or not, Sarutobi Hiruzen was not worried at all, because in his opinion, if that mysterious man joined Konoha Village, he would have no foundation or prestige except for his strength, and no one would be convinced.
Sato Ryosuke will not get the support of Konoha ninjas, so naturally, he will not pose a threat to his position as Hokage. However, such high-end combat power is exactly what Konoha needs now.
“Well, no matter what, the safety of the village is the most important. Although I don’t know what his purpose is in contacting the Nine-Tails, the Nine-Tails must not be lost!” Sarutobi Hiruzen said seriously.
Jiraiya nodded and jumped out of the window. He felt that there must be a huge secret behind the mysterious man he met in the forest.
Especially the list, all those Konoha ninjas who died in the first battle, made Jiraiya feel that there must be some human manipulation factors involved.
Jiraiya knew that the Second Hokage must be involved in this, but he still wanted to find out the truth of the matter.
ps: Thanks to the boss “That’s All” for the 1100 VIP reward, he is currently the most generous boss in this book.
Chapter 26 He is more terrifying than the tailed beasts (old version)
Sato Ryosuke would never know that his suspicion about Jiraiya’s search for the whereabouts of his old subordinates would directly shatter Jiraiya’s three views one day in the future.
What will happen to Jiraiya, who has always upheld the so-called justice but has always been determined to uphold the will of fire despite repeated defeats, when he finds out the shocking truth?
With some guidance at that time… maybe, hehe… if Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju knew that all his disciples were led by him to the other extreme, maybe it would be… the best revenge?
The news that Konoha was looking for a young man quickly spread throughout the ninja world. They thought Konoha had gone crazy and were all laughing at Konoha’s cowardice.
But except for Orochimaru and a few others, no one knew that the so-called young man that Konoha was looking for was actually Ryosuke Sato, who made the entire ninja world tremble decades ago.
With the appearance of the “mysterious young man” Sato Ryosuke, the entire ninja world seemed to fall into undercurrent again.
In order to speed up the progress, Black Zetsu kept urging everyone in the Akatsuki organization to complete the planned goals. After Orochimaru obtained the flesh and blood of Sato Ryosuke, he also began a new round of planning.
During this period, an event that shocked the ninja world occurred in Konoha. The Uchiha clan, one of the two major ninja clans, was exterminated by their family genius Uchiha Itachi.
Since then, the two founding families of Konoha, the Senju and the Uchiha, have never recovered.
At this time, Sato Ryosuke was in the Land of Water. Looking at the vast sea in front of him, he couldn’t help but complain: “Fortunately, my devil fruit is not afraid of sea water, otherwise it would be really… embarrassing.”
God knows why the devil fruit undergoes so many changes in the Naruto world, but these are exactly what Sato Ryosuke wants.
As for why Sato Ryosuke appeared here, it was naturally because the three-tailed beast was hiding in this sea area!
After searching for a long time, Sato Ryosuke finally found this place. It seemed that Sanwei was afraid of being captured and had been carefully hiding his tracks.
During this period, after Sato Ryosuke extracted the Nine-Tails’ Chakra, his physical and mental strength recovered to a certain extent, and he even discovered new surprises.
After feeling a huge amount of chakra nearby, Sato Ryosuke understood that it must be the Three-Tails nearby, but he found that the Three-Tails seemed to be getting farther and farther away from him.
“Oh no! He wants to dive into the deep sea!” Sato Ryosuke said in shock.
He couldn’t let the Three-Tailed Fox get away, so Sato Ryosuke chased after it, but the Three-Tailed Fox seemed to be planning to dive into the deep sea.
As the movement quickened, the sea began to surge like a tsunami, and the huge waves stirred up and shattered the ships on the shore.
Seeing that the three-tailed beast was moving closer and closer to the deep sea, Sato Ryosuke became anxious. With lightning flashing in his hands, he struck directly at the three-tailed beast.
Water can conduct electricity. The huge lightning chakra hit the three-tailed beast, directly scorching its back. As for the problem of Sato Ryosuke in the water… Come on, Kaido’s body, would he be afraid of this? What tricks did the navy not use when dealing with Kaido? What was the result? Kaido was so sleepy that he wanted to sleep.
“You bastard, you dare to hit me!” Sanwei, who originally wanted to dodge, became angry after being hit by Sato Ryosuke.
The brains of the tailed beasts are not that complicated. After initially feeling the powerful strength of Sato Ryosuke, the three-tailed beast followed its natural instinct to avoid this master.
But when it was hit by Sato Ryosuke, it ignored everything and turned around to attack Sato Ryosuke.
Seeing the three-tailed fish being lured up by him, Sato Ryosuke was delighted. As long as he could lure the three-tailed fish to the shore, the three-tailed fish would be trapped.
“Huh? Why does he have the chakra of that stinky fox?” After being tricked to the shore by Sato Ryosuke, Sanwei discovered this problem.
“Who are you! Why do you have the Nine-Tails’ chakra?” said the Three-Tails.
“I took it from it.” Sato Ryosuke replied, but in fact, at this time Sato Ryosuke used the transformation technique and turned into a middle-aged man.
Otherwise, which of the nine tailed beasts doesn’t know Sato Ryosuke? They don’t want to recall the fear of being beaten by Sato Ryosuke.
As soon as these tailed beasts saw Sato Ryosuke, they ran faster than the First Raikage and disappeared in a flash.
It’s really because the shadow left on them by Sato Ryosuke back then was too great. Have you ever seen anyone treating the tailed beasts as pets and sandbags?
Shukaku, that idiot, who only cared about eating and not about being beaten, actually dared to call himself “master” in front of Sato Ryosuke. As a result, he was almost beaten by Sato Ryosuke and had to go see the Sage of Six Paths.
If it hadn’t transformed itself, not to mention that after attacking the Three-Tailed Fox, Sato Ryosuke would have led it to the shore, even if he had killed half of its life, it would have just run towards the deep sea without looking back.
Among the monsters in the ninja world, the most favorite one is the tailed beast that can be torn apart by hand. Back then, the Eight-Tails was disobedient and one of its claws was torn off by Sato Ryosuke and almost used to make takoyaki.
Sorry, the tailed beasts have reached a consensus on monsters of this level. They can t afford to provoke them. If they can hide, they will hide. If they can t hide, they will pretend to be a grandson. Whoever doesn t pretend to be a great-grandson will be the one to suffer!
“Take the chakra from the Nine-Tails?” The Three-Tails was stunned when he heard what Sato Ryosuke said.
In its impression, it seems that there are few people who can defeat that bastard Jiu Lama now, right?
The existence that could defeat them was either dead or sealed. The person in front of them actually stole the Nine-Tails’ Chakra?
“Psycho.” When Sanwei heard this, he cursed in a low voice, turned around and tried to escape.
Among the tailed beasts, except for the idiot Shukaku, the remaining eight are as intelligent as humans, but their beastly appearance makes them look particularly stupid and cute.
Can someone who can strip the chakra from that arrogant bastard Jiu Lama be a good person? Is this something a human would do? ? ?
Sanwei wanted to run away without saying a word, but then he came to his senses and realized that this bastard must be trying to lure him to the shore!
Seeing Sanwei turning around and trying to leave, Sato Ryosuke sneered, “You’re already here and you still want to run away?”
In a flash, Sato Ryosuke reached the shore and stood under the three-tailed beast. Sato Ryosuke’s body had changed, and his muscular body burst his clothes once again.
He lifted up the three-tailed beast with both hands, gritted his teeth, and threw it toward the land with all his strength.
After feeling that his huge body was forcibly lifted up by a human, the Three-Tails panicked: “Who is the tailed beast? Why does this human look more terrifying than our tailed beast?”
Chapter 27: Meeting Mei Terumi by Chance (Old Version)
When Sanwei was thrown onto the land by Sato Ryosuke, Sanwei immediately became anxious, because the sea is its main battlefield.
“Asshole! Go to hell!” Without saying a word, the three-tailed Isosuke prepared to fire a fragrant Tailed Beast Ball at Sato Ryosuke.
Facing the three-tailed Isogai who was gathering strength, Sato Ryosuke did not make any defensive moves. Instead, he said coldly in his original voice: “Isogai, if you don’t want to wait for rebirth in the darkness, then be honest.”
Hearing this voice, the huge body of Isotsu actually trembled. This voice…it will never forget it!
Among the nine tailed beasts, the amount of chakra of a tailed beast can almost be said to be measured by the number of tails. In terms of attack power, the Nine-Tailed Beast is naturally the strongest.
But when it comes to thick skin and toughness, it s naturally the three-tailed beast, Isobu. Its defensive capabilities are second to none among the nine tailed beasts.
But in front of Ryosuke Sato, its proud defensive ability seemed like a joke.
“Is it you?” Compared to the Nine-Tailed Fox, the Three-Tailed Fox’s condition was even worse when he met Sato Ryosuke.
If the Nine-Tailed Fox could still maintain its composure, then the Three-Tailed Fox had curled up completely.
Especially when Sato Ryosuke performed the transformation technique and revealed his true identity, Isogai was completely desperate.
Before they were evenly distributed to the major ninja villages by Hashirama Senju, the one who looked after these tailed beasts was Sato Ryosuke.
It is precisely because of this experience that Sato Ryosuke cast a huge shadow on the hearts of these tailed beasts.
Because of his outstanding defensive abilities, Isogai is often caught by Sato Ryosuke and used as a sandbag to experiment with various forbidden techniques.
Water, fire, earth, wind, lightning, almost all ninjutsu were used on it. During those nightmarish days, Isogai was so obedient that he dared not resist at all when he saw Sato Ryosuke.
Especially, it is now on land. If it were in the deep sea, it would have thought of diving under the water to hide, but now…
Looking at Sato Ryosuke with a stern look in front of him, Isosuke didn’t dare, he was afraid.
“You actually… escaped? Can’t the seal of that bastard Senju Hashirama stop you?” Isogai was already desperate and gave up resisting.
“Three-Tails, don’t look like you’re trying to kill yourself. I came here just to ask you for some chakra.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
“You just want my chakra?” The Three-Tails’ eyes lit up. If that’s all, then just give it to Sato Ryosuke. Giving some chakra is better than being used as a punching bag, right?
“Yeah.” Sato Ryosuke nodded.
But before the two of them could continue chatting, suddenly a lot of footsteps were heard not far away.
When noticing this image, Sato Ryosuke frowned. Judging from the sound, they should be a group of Jonin-level ninjas.
There are such a large number of people in the Land of Water, they should be people from the Hidden Mist Village, right?
As expected, I heard a loud shout: “Three tails are here!”
Then, the sound of “Shua! Shua! Shua!” was heard, and looking around, twenty-four Mist Ninja Anbu surrounded Sato Ryosuke.
“Zizi, do people in the Hidden Mist Village like this kind of tune?”
Sato Ryosuke looked around and asked, “How did you find Sanwei?”
In this situation, Sato Ryosuke was very curious. He had been following the Three-Tails’ trail for a long time before he determined its location. Could it be that these Mist Ninjas had a better way?
“Ninja from Konoha? Please return the Three-Tails to us.” A young female ninja said when she saw the forehead protector tied on Sato Ryosuke’s leg.
Sato Ryosuke turned his head and felt that the face looked familiar. The woman had long, curly brown hair, and her right eye was covered by the hair, leaving only one emerald green eye exposed.
“The Fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi?” Sato Ryosuke thought. No, is the Fourth Mizukage dead? Is Mei Terumi the Fifth Mizukage now?
The memory of the timeline is too long ago and I can t remember it clearly, but since the Three-Tails is here, then Mei Terumi should be the Fifth Kage, right?
But this chick…is even hotter than the one in the original book.
Sato Ryosuke looked at Terumi Mei without any concealment.
Feeling a little uncomfortable with Sato Ryosuke’s aggressive gaze, Terumi Mei glared at him fiercely.
“Ninjas of Konoha, please return the tailed beast to us. It has always belonged to our Hidden Mist Village.” Another Mist Ninja said coldly.
It s just that because the Fourth Mizukage implemented the blood mist policy, the strength of the Hidden Mist Village was severely damaged. Unless it is necessary, they will not easily offend the largest ninja village, Konoha.
Unless it was necessary, they were unwilling to come into conflict with a master who was capable of fighting the Three-Tailed Fox.
“Hehe, sorry.” Sato Ryosuke smiled and looked at the Mist Ninjas, saying softly, “This Three-Tails is mine. You want it, right? I’ll give it to you after I’m done with it.
Sato Ryosuke said this, but what he said was different from what the Kirigakure people understood.
The Hidden Mist Village is also one of the ninja villages that Sato Ryosuke wants to rule or destroy.
If Kirigakure surrenders to Sato Ryosuke, then Sato Ryosuke doesn’t mind keeping them. If they choose to resist, then… let them all die!
Hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Terumi Mei frowned: “What do you mean?”
They finally found the whereabouts of the Three-Tails in order to capture the Three-Tails and finally use the power of the Three-Tails to overthrow the bloody mist rule of the Fourth Mizukage.
But now that we have encountered such an obstacle, it seems that today cannot be resolved peacefully.
“Girl, you look like you really want it, don’t you?” Sato Ryosuke pointed at the three-tailed beast and said, “When I’m done with it, I’ll give it to you as a gift.”
After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Mei Terumi’s face suddenly changed. She felt that Sato Ryosuke was playing tricks on her.
Mei Terumi immediately became furious and roared, “Magician!”, and when she was about to step forward to attack, she stopped after taking a step.
Because she noticed a scene that made her feel incredible. Sanwei didn’t dare to say a word from beginning to end beside the burly and resolute man in front of her?
And it didn’t seem to make any movement. Even when the other party said he would give it to him, Sanwei just stayed there quietly?
Mei Terumi didn’t believe that Sanwei wouldn’t understand what Sato Ryosuke said, but… this was such a strange scene. Sanwei was lying obediently, and the man in front of her had a burly figure and even perfect muscle lines. She couldn’t see through the other’s strength at all.
Sato Ryosuke grinned: “What? Don’t want to do it?”
After seeing Mei Terumi’s actions, Sato Ryosuke originally thought that he had to teach this hot-tempered girl a lesson, but he didn’t expect that the other party would actually back off.
Chapter 28 You Have to Be Good (Old Version)
“Who are you?” Mei Terumi’s face was full of fear. What did this Konoha ninja who suddenly appeared want to do?
“Me?” After hearing Mei Terumi’s question, Sato Ryosuke smiled and said, “I’m your future man.”
“Puchi…” A member of the Kirigakure ANBU next to Mei Terumi couldn’t help but laugh out loud.
It was the first time he had seen someone who dared to tease the Fifth Kage. The last person was so talkative, but was burned to ashes by the Fifth Kage’s Lava Release.
After being teased by Sato Ryosuke, Terumi Mei’s pretty face turned red instantly.
But looking at Sato Ryosuke’s smirk, Terumi Mei was almost going crazy again.
The other party’s fearless and unscrupulous attitude simply showed that he didn’t take her seriously at all.
If possible, Mei Terumi would have wanted to lock Sato Ryosuke in the dungeon of the Hidden Mist Village and torture him every day.
However, when he thought of the three-tailed beast who was so well-behaved beside him, Terumi Mei suppressed the anger in his heart.
Many masters can capture the tailed beasts, or even suppress them, but it is not easy to make them so obedient.
Although the person in front of her looked extremely hateful, the subordinates she brought with her today were all her confidants.
These people are the few backbone forces of their Kirigakure, and Mei Terumi is also afraid that if the two sides fight, the losses will be too great.
“Girl, I see that you brought these people to capture the Three-Tails in order to borrow the power of the tailed beasts and regroup, right? After all, your Four Kage are being controlled by someone, causing your Kirigakure to be almost expelled from the five major ninja villages. It’s really shameful.” Sato Ryosuke suddenly said.
Hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Terumi Mei’s face suddenly changed, and murderous intent suddenly emerged from the Anbu around her.
After experiencing the Blood Mist Policy, masters fled, bloodline families were destroyed in large numbers, the strength of the Hidden Mist Village plummeted, and the title of the five major ninja villages was almost unworthy of its name.
What is even more confidential and embarrassing is that their Fourth Mizukage has always been a puppet in the hands of others! These things are thorns in their hearts!
If this gets out, how will others laugh at them? But at the same time, this is a top secret, how could the other party know? Could he be related to the manipulator behind the scenes?
“How do you know this?” Mei Terumi glared at Sato Ryosuke and asked coldly.
“Your attitude won’t do. Tell your men to put down their weapons.” Sato Ryosuke smiled and looked at Terumi Mei unscrupulously, then said, “How do I know that you don’t need to care? I just want to tell you that if you are willing to pay a price, I can help you.”
Seeing Sato Ryosuke’s gaze, Terumi Mei was very unhappy: “Wishful thinking! Just you? And you want to help me?”
That look of disdain was as if Sato Ryosuke was just an ordinary passerby. How could the mastermind who could control the Fourth Mizukage be an ordinary person?
“You seem to look down on me?” Sato Ryosuke narrowed his eyes slightly, with a dangerous light in his eyes, and whispered: “I don’t like disobedient women, and I don’t like people looking at me like that. If you don’t believe me, I don’t mind spanking you first.”
“Haha, how shameless!” Mei Terumi suddenly smiled gently, covered her charming little mouth with her hands, and said with a giggle: “I have twenty-four ANBU-level jonin. Even if your Konoha Hokage comes, I’m afraid he won’t get any benefits. What’s more, I am the fifth generation Kage of the Hidden Mist Village! Just you?”
“Really? It seems that you are prepared to use the lives of your subordinates in exchange for recognition of my strength!” Sato Ryosuke said with a smile.
“Oh? You underestimate us! These are… twenty-four blood mist elites!” Although Mei Terumi’s tone was still infinitely gentle, the murderous intent in her words was not concealed at all.
“Then let’s try?” Sato Ryosuke said with a cold look in his eyes, “But if you lose, you must be prepared to behave yourself.”
Hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Terumi Mei changed her gentle tone. How could she not know what Sato Ryosuke meant?
He said viciously: “You are too arrogant! I will take you back to the village, lock you up in the dungeon and torture you every day, making it impossible for you to live or die.”
“It takes ability to be arrogant.” Sato Ryosuke said indifferently, but the next second, Sato Ryosuke’s figure disappeared from the spot.
All the Kirigakure Anbu members present tightly grasped their weapons and tensed up, paying close attention to their surroundings.
But before they could react, they felt an unprecedented heavy blow on their bodies, and then they all fell to the ground with just time to let out a scream.
Sato Ryosuke threw them one by one in front of Mei Terumi, which frightened Mei Terumi so much that her face turned pale. Even the strongest ninja would collapse when seeing all his elite companions fall.
Just after the last Anbu was thrown in front of Mei Terumi by Sato Ryosuke, the scene returned to calm again.
Sato Ryosuke flashed to the side of Terumi Mei, leaned next to Terumi Mei’s ear, and asked in a friendly tone: “Now… tell me what you think, do you think, should you take a bath obediently?”
Although his tone was gentle, the tremendous aura and pressure, as well as the cold murderous intent, were directly focused on Mei Terumi.
“…….?” Mei Terumi’s body was shaking extremely… Her eyes were wide open, and her hand holding the kunai was trembling. She spoke incoherently, “Who…are you…ah!”
Sato Ryosuke’s murderous aura and pressure were so great that in the end, Terumi Mei collapsed and sat on the ground. These were twenty-four elite Anbu members of the Blood Mist!
This monster was defeated in an instant. With such strength… and murderous aura, when did such a person appear in the ninja world?
“Didn’t I tell you that I’m your man?” Seeing that Mei Terumi was already a little collapsed, Sato Ryosuke gently held her in his arms.
Killing all her subordinates, taking possession of everything she had, and forcing herself to become her man, this feeling of manipulating others was indeed, really satisfying.
There was a gleam of light in Sato Ryosuke’s eyes. As long as the woman in his arms was obedient, Sato Ryosuke didn’t mind helping her to strengthen the power of Kirigakure. After all, in the end, the five major ninja villages would be unified by him.
Moreover, the future Fifth Mizukage will be able to become the highest-ranking spy he has planted in the so-called Allied Ninja Forces.
Sato Ryosuke has already made a plan to let Black Zetsu fight against the five major ninja villages. In Sato Ryosuke’s eyes, those people are just scum anyway, and it won’t have much impact if they all die.
In particular… he also wanted to see how divine the legendary Princess Kaguya was. Collecting the chakra of the tailed beasts, in addition to replenishing the power lost by the devil fruit, was more important to develop an ability that even Ryosuke Sato could not refuse!
Chapter 29: He is simply a madman (old version)
“You devil, what exactly… do you want?” Mei Terumi looked devastated.
“Don’t worry, I don’t want to kill you, it’s just that I like you.” Sato Ryosuke leaned gently on Terumi Mei.
“As a shadow who came out of the blood mist era, it’s no big deal if only some of his men died.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly. Anyway, those who died were not his men, so it didn’t matter.
“Who are you?” Mei Terumi was completely confused by Sato Ryosuke’s series of actions.
“Me? My name is… Sato Ryosuke.” Sato Ryosuke said slowly while holding Mei Terumi.
“Sato Ryosuke!” When she heard this name, Terumi Mei was stunned and said tremblingly, “The one from Kanagawa?”
“As you said, yes.”
“This is impossible! Weren’t you sealed by Senju Hashirama? How did you escape?” Mei Terumi shook her head frantically.
“Sato Ryosuke!” These four words are almost like a taboo in the ninja world. This monster is the most feared devil in the entire ninja world.
“It’s me. Don’t be so panic. I just came out naturally. Do you still have doubts about my strength now?” Sato Ryosuke said.
“What exactly… do you like about me?” Mei Terumi asked curiously.
As the fifth Mizukage, who launched a coup to expel the Fourth Mizukage, Mei Terumi has now recovered from the fact that her subordinates were all killed by Sato Ryosuke.
She had long been accustomed to life and death, but when she found out that the person holding her was actually Sato Ryosuke, the horror in her heart was even more shocking than if all her subordinates had died.
Because the person behind him is a real monster!
The Kage of each village has a legacy and record, and starting from the first generation Kage, they have been warning future generations to be careful of the man sealed in Kanagawa and never let him escape.
Unfortunately, the top leaders of the entire ninja world did not think that Sato Ryosuke could escape, so they neglected the management of Kanagawa, and eventually Orochimaru took advantage of the situation.
“I don’t know either. Maybe I just liked you the first time I saw you.” Sato Ryosuke said gently.
In fact, before traveling to the world of Naruto, Sato Ryosuke’s favorite female character was Mei Terumi, this strong and courageous woman who single-handedly held up the power of the entire Kirigakure.
Think about the entire Kirigakure, there are almost no masters left after the blood mist, and Qing and Chojuro who came later were both noobs.
Especially Chojuro, he is truly a “Water” Kage, his strength is simply like water.
If it weren’t for Mei Terumi, Kirigakure might not have been able to keep the title of one of the five greatest ninja villages.
It can be said that the Hidden Mist Village in the post-plot era is entirely supported by this woman. How could Sato Ryosuke not like a smart, capable, clear-headed, and beautiful woman?
“The entire ninja world will belong to me in the future. If you follow me obediently, you will have unexpected benefits. Besides, you are supporting the entire Kirigakure by yourself, and you have to worry about being attacked by the Kumogakure and Iwagakure at any time. Aren’t you tired? Moreover, putting aside your identity, don’t you have any affection for me at all?” Sato Ryosuke said.
“You are actually as ambitious as our ancestors said!!!” Mei Terumi exclaimed.
But in fact, Sato Ryosuke’s words still touched Terumi Mei. She had to admit that since the Kumogakure and Iwagakure could not defeat Konoha, they often focused their attention and small actions on the Water Country and the Kirigakure.
Until now, there has been no new generation in Kirigakure who can take on the responsibility. If it weren’t for her single-handedly supporting the village, I’m afraid Kirigakure would have ceased to exist.
Besides, does she have any choice now? The man behind her is the Three Gods of Konoha who once made the entire ninja world fear!
During the Battle of Kanagawa, it took almost the entire ninja world’s strength to seal him up. Does the current ninja world have such strength?
“Hmph! If I let others know about your escape, I’m afraid other ninja villages will be on guard against you, or even come to kill you.” As if she had figured it out, after discovering Sato Ryosuke’s little secret, Terumi Mei suddenly became very happy.
As for the death of her men…a bunch of dead people and a super master, is this choice difficult?
Especially after what Ryosuke Sato said just now, Mei Terumi had to admit that Ryosuke Sato’s figure and appearance were both super good.
“You won’t do that, because if you do, it will not only be of no benefit to you, but will also make Kirigakure fall into my hostility, and if I get angry, the entire Kirigakure will cease to exist.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly: “Now in the entire ninja world, there is no Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara joining forces to stop me from ruling everything!”
A woman in a weak position likes to show off her cleverness when facing a man stronger than herself.
Similarly, Sato Ryosuke knows that Mei Terumi cares very much about her village, so Mei Terumi will not be willing to take risks with Kirigakure.
In this situation, Sato Ryosuke believed that Mei Terumi would definitely behave herself. Besides, what was wrong with having a strong man like her?
“You…you are simply a lunatic!” Mei Terumi said gritting her teeth.
“It’s a bit crazy. Otherwise, how could I have fought against the entire ninja world alone?” Sato Ryosuke laughed arrogantly.
Chapter 30: Have you ever thought about eternal life? (Old version)
Just as Ryosuke Sato joked about himself, he was indeed a little crazy.
Ever since he acquired the ability to withstand almost all damage, Sato Ryosuke’s vision has become higher.
Even if he had not chosen to believe in Hashirama Senju, but instead took another path and created his own power, perhaps he would not have been sealed for so many years.
However, Sato Ryosuke will not dwell on what has already happened, because it is useless to dwell on it. The most important thing is to grasp the current good situation.
“I know you want the Three-Tails. I will let it follow you, but you must remember not to let it be sealed as a jinchuriki again.” said Sato Ryosuke.
“Really?” Mei Terumi widened her eyes. This is a tailed beast. If a wild version of the tailed beast is willing to protect the Hidden Mist Village, that would be incredible.
It has to be said that Ryosuke Sato grasped Mei Terumi’s weakness just right. He knew Mei Terumi’s desire to strengthen the village’s power.
And the most crucial point is, even though Sato Ryosuke is alone now, his strength is still the top in the entire ninja world, not to mention, he can provide her with the help of the Three-Tails.
Mei Terumi was stunned when she saw the Three-Tails, which had shrunk in size and followed her obediently at Sato Ryosuke’s command.
Now, Mei Terumi has no doubts about whether the man beside her is Sato Ryosuke. Apart from Sato Ryosuke, who else can make the tailed beasts so obedient? The Six Paths Sage?
“It’s yours!” said Sato Ryosuke lightly.
“What are you going to do next?” Mei Terumi looked at Sato Ryosuke with some concern. According to records, this man had an erratic personality and was even murderous!
“Do what I should do. When I need you, I will come to you. As for now, just pretend nothing happened.” Sato Ryosuke said.
“Got it…” Mei Terumi nodded.
After separating from Mei Terumi, Sato Ryosuke continued to complete his plan. As for the things that happened in the ninja world, what does it have to do with him?
In Sato Ryosuke’s eyes, as long as he restored his strength and developed his new abilities to the top, even if Kaguya came, he would be able to beat her into an idiot.
In the grove, Sato Ryosuke looked at the place in front of him. It must be said that conspirators seemed to like being underground, because there was a deserted grave in front of him.
Setting up the entrance of the base at the tombstone is… simply amazing.
“Why do these old perverts like to hide in such weird places?” Sato Ryosuke muttered and started to make seals with his hands.
Soon, a dark hole appeared in the deserted grave. Sato Ryosuke stepped in without hesitation. He didn’t think that the other party could cause him too much trouble.
The passage inside is a bit narrow and long, but there are some lit oil lamps on the wall. However, it looks a bit eerie and scary.
This tunnel is connected in all directions, but there is only one passage with light, as if telling Sato Ryosuke to take this path.
“Lord Ryosuke, you’re here at last.” Orochimaru, wearing a white coat, seemed to be doing some experiment. When he saw Sato Ryosuke appear, his face was full of excitement.
It is no exaggeration to say that he opened the door to science only after he obtained Sato Ryosuke’s experimental data from Shimura Danzo.
In Orochimaru’s words, Senior Ryosuke was simply his guide in scientific experiments, especially those forbidden techniques and human experiments, which made Orochimaru feel like he had opened up a new world.
“Orochimaru, even though we are doing research, there is no need to hide in such a gloomy place, right?” Sato Ryosuke said dissatisfiedly.
Although experiments are relatively secretive, building one under a desolate grave seems too unlucky.
Yes, this time Sato Ryosuke came here purely to find Orochimaru.
To be precise, it was Orochimaru who sent someone to invite him here because he wanted to share some experiments and interesting things with Sato Ryosuke, and by the way, see if he could get some of Sato Ryosuke’s cells.
“Orochimaru, you sent someone to tell me that you called me here because you had something good to show me. If the thing doesn’t satisfy me, you know the consequences.” Sato Ryosuke said coldly.
“Haha, Lord Ryosuke, please.” Orochimaru made a gesture to Sato Ryosuke and then led him to another place.
Although he didn’t know what was inside the iron door that Orochimaru pointed to, Sato Ryosuke was not worried at all that Orochimaru was plotting against him, unless Orochimaru wanted to be killed by him!
Not to mention Sato Ryosuke’s current strength, even Sato Ryosuke’s past reputation is enough to make Orochimaru dare not act rashly.
After arriving at the iron gate, Ryosuke Sato realized that this place was Orochimaru’s real scientific research location, right?
“Lord Ryosuke, here are all the information about you from various families and ninja villages. Most of them are about your past deeds, or… atrocities? Especially the information about the Senju clan. It records everything about your life in the Senju clan from the age of five to twenty-five after your family was destroyed.” Orochimaru said slowly.
After hearing what Orochimaru said, Sato Ryosuke was not moved at all, he just looked at Orochimaru coldly.
“Don’t play any prelude to me and talk nonsense. Tell me, what do you want to show me?” Sato Ryosuke said coldly.
“Haha, Lord Ryosuke, don’t be anxious. I’m just a little curious. The Sato clan, where you come from, has never had the bloodline limit ability like you, especially… after I obtained your flesh and blood, I did some research, and there is no bloodline limit factor in your cells at all!” Orochimaru’s eyes were burning.
“Then what? What do you want to say?” After hearing these things, Sato Ryosuke still had no expression.
“This means, Lord Ryosuke, the immortality… or the ability to be invulnerable to swords and guns, that you possessed, is actually… something you acquired later in life. It is not something you were born with! When you lived in the Sato clan, you could still get hurt!” Orochimaru added.
After hearing Orochimaru’s words, there was no change on Sato Ryosuke’s face, but there were some waves in his heart, because his Kaido’s immortal body, and the devil fruit in his body, were activated after the genocide!
“Orochimaru, what exactly do you want to do?” asked Sato Ryosuke.
At this time, Orochimaru suddenly looked at Sato Ryosuke with a fanatical look: “Master Ryosuke, since your ability is acquired, not a natural bloodline, that is to say, if we can find the method you discovered or possessed, doesn’t it mean that you are actually immortal?”
“Lord Ryosuke! Decades have passed since you were sealed, and your appearance and body functions have not changed at all. This is simply a miracle. Lord Ryosuke, don’t you want eternal life? Maybe your body is invulnerable, but your body will still grow and consume before being sealed. Although you will not be killed, it does not mean that you can escape the cycle of old age and death!” said Orochimaru.
At this time, he was like a fake medicine seller, constantly instilling and promoting his ideas to Sato Ryosuke.
“Lord Ryosuke! Don’t you want eternal life?” Orochimaru stated his purpose.
After hearing what Orochimaru said, Sato Ryosuke was rarely silent. Orochimaru was right. Although Kaido’s ability was strong, it could be seen from his body that he had grown from childhood to adulthood that perhaps in the future he, Sato Ryosuke, would age and die.
For someone who has been sealed for decades, he has not yet fully enjoyed everything in this ninja world.
From the moment he was born to the time he was taken in by the Senju clan, he has been struggling for his own survival. It can be said that his first twenty-six years in the Naruto world were spent growing up and killing.
Doesn’t Sato Ryosuke want to enjoy the benefits of peace?
No, Sato Ryosuke longs for peace more than anyone else, but he knows that Hashirama Senju’s way cannot bring true peace. Only his way, Sato Ryosuke’s way, is the right one!
Orochimaru could see that Sato Ryosuke was moved, which was normal. Faced with the temptation of eternal life, who could refuse?
Since Sato Ryosuke was tempted, Orochimaru naturally struck while the iron was hot and said, “Besides, Ryosuke-sama, you must be very unwilling, right?”
“Huh?” Orochimaru’s words stunned Sato Ryosuke. What did this mean?
“You were betrayed by the first generation and sealed for so many years. Moreover, I believe you must know that all your old subordinates were killed by the second generation. Don’t you want to take revenge on them?” Orochimaru said.
“In fact, I can see that you are still upset about Hashirama-sama’s betrayal. Ryosuke-sama, you are a man with a story and an ambition, but you must be very sad to be constrained by the bond between you and Hashirama-sama, right?”
Chapter 31: Mad Scientist (Old Version)
“Lord Ryosuke, I can see the reluctance and ambition in your heart, because I am the same kind of person as you.” Orochimaru said suddenly.
Just like Sato Ryosuke cared about Hashirama Senju’s betrayal of him, but in fact he was also very conflicted in his heart. After all, they had been together day and night and fought side by side for twenty years. He could have feelings for even a blade of grass, let alone a human.
The same goes for Orochimaru. The bond between the three ninjas of Konoha will never be broken.
“But you are not qualified to talk to me about ambition. You are just a person who wants to live forever, and what you want is the entire ninja world.” Sato Ryosuke said coldly.
Hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Orochimaru suddenly laughed out loud: “Only Ryosuke-sama’s strength and ambition can achieve that, right?”
Orochimaru knew that Sato Ryosuke had been dedicated to the research of immortality. Otherwise, how could he find so many ideas from Sato Ryosuke’s laboratory notes?
Those who pursue immortality must conduct experiments on the human body and cells, and all of this requires living people!
“Lord Ryosuke, you must not know that I found this path from your laboratory records back then.” Orochimaru looked at Sato Ryosuke and said fanatically.
According to various records, Ryosuke Sato was a genius scientist with excellent experimental skills.
But the ending was the same. Because of this, they were betrayed by the hypocritical Konoha. Isn’t it because of this that he admired Sato Ryosuke so much and even went so far as to unlock the seal of Kanagawa?
“Life is limited, but the law of cyclical development is infinite. If we can find the secret, immortality will not be a problem.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
When Orochimaru heard that Sato Ryosuke was willing to talk to him about his past experiences and his views on immortality, an expression of great respect immediately appeared on his face.
In Orochimaru’s view, Sato Ryosuke is a senior on the road of science, and his understanding and research on the road to immortality must be no lower than his own.
“Master Ryosuke, I know many paths, but I found that they all have flaws, such as…”
After listening to Orochimaru’s research on the turning technique, Sato Ryosuke nodded and said, “The biggest problem with the turning technique is the damage to the soul and the compatibility with the body. You can’t just consider the strengths and weaknesses of the body without considering whether you can control it and make it compatible.”
Sato Ryosuke said lightly that after Orochimaru performed the turning technique, his body was intact, but his soul was flawed.
Moreover, due to the problem of fit, a body often cannot be used for too long. If it turns too many times, the soul will become fragmented. The soul represents spiritual ability.
In Sato Ryosuke’s opinion, the biggest problem with Orochimaru’s snake transformation and turning techniques lies in his soul.
“It’s pretty good that you’ve reached this stage in your research. Unfortunately, you lack the conditions you had during the Warring States Period,” Sato Ryosuke said calmly.
“Thank you for the compliment, Lord Ryosuke. This is just a result of my experiment. I am still far behind your experiments back then.” Orochimaru bowed. There was no politeness in this action. It was the respect of one scientist for another.
Compared with Sato Ryosuke’s strength, Orochimaru respects Sato Ryosuke’s achievements and abilities in scientific experiments more.
To deal with such a smart person, you have to be smarter than him. Just look at Orochimaru’s attitude. He has never been so respectful to people with bigger fists than him, but when facing people with stronger scientific abilities than him, he is like an apprentice.
“Don’t worry. Although your problems are difficult to solve now, there is always a way. What you need is materials related to Yin-Yang Escape Technique.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
“Yin Yang Escape?” Orochimaru was stunned.
“Well, Yin-Yang escape, the soul aspect comes from spiritual power, just like the extraction of chakra comes from the cellular energy of the body. Yin-Yang escape is the strongest energy source among spiritual abilities. Only with Yin-Yang escape can the missing soul be repaired.”
Seeing that Orochimaru actually took out a small notebook to record things, looking like a good student, Sato Ryosuke smiled and continued, “Yin-Yang Dun is a technique that creates everything out of nothing and gives it life. If you break it down, it’s called Yin Dun and Yang Dun. That is, the power of Yin Dun, which is the spiritual energy that controls imagination, creates form from nothing; the power of Yang Dun, which is the physical energy that controls life, gives life to form.”
Sato Ryosuke’s words were like opening the door to a new world for Orochimaru. This was the first time he truly came into contact with Yin-Yang Release.
“Lord Ryosuke, how do you know all this?” Orochimaru looked respectful. He was eager to find information on this matter.
“During the Warring States Period, there was a family that specialized in studying Yin-Yang Escape, the Yin-Yang Family. However, they were wiped out by me. I did take away all their information, but after I was sealed by Hashirama, the information should have been in Konoha’s hands. Haven’t you seen it?” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
Orochimaru shook his head. He had never seen any information on this subject.
Few people can resist the proposition of immortality. Didn’t that fool Uchiha Madara plan for decades just in the hope that Nagato could resurrect him?
Later on, Orochimaru also had a very powerful level, that is his curse seal.
As long as the seal is released, Orochimaru will be able to be resurrected. Simply put, Orochimaru has achieved his goal of eternal life. However, Orochimaru has not yet fully developed the curse.
What’s more, this form is really disgusting, and the loss to the soul is immeasurable.
“Lord Ryosuke, please stay and complete the immortality experiment with me. I admire your scientific achievements so much.” Orochimaru tried to persuade him to stay.
Shaking his head, Sato Ryosuke rejected Orochimaru’s request: “I have been sealed in the dark for decades, and now I am forced to stay in your dark underground cave. I will go crazy.”
“But…” Sato Ryosuke said calmly, “It’s okay to stay here for a while.”
Orochimaru, who had originally become a little dim because of Sato Ryosuke’s rejection, was full of energy again in an instant!
Chapter 32: Wood Release Experiment (Old Version)
For the next ten days, Sato Ryosuke stayed in Orochimaru’s underground base.
In addition to doing research with Orochimaru, the most important thing is that Sato Ryosuke is correcting and researching his own devil fruit.
However, a hypothesis proposed by Orochimaru made Sato Ryosuke very interested.
That is whether Hashirama Senju’s Wood Release cells can be injected into Sato Ryosuke’s body.
You should know that almost all people who are injected with Wood Release Cells cannot withstand the backlash of the Wood Release Cells and eventually die.
Moreover, for some people, the moment they are injected with Hashirama Senju’s cells, wood will begin to emerge from their bodies.
But Sato Ryosuke’s body is different from others. He has super active cells and an almost immortal body. Can he withstand the impact of Wood Release Cells?
This is a pretty good proposition, and even Ryosuke Sato himself is eager to try it out.
“Lord Ryosuke, what do you think?” Orochimaru asked expectantly.
You have to know that if Sato Ryosuke himself didn’t want to, his body would be so thick that even a needle or a sword couldn’t penetrate it, let alone injecting Wood Release cells.
Sato Ryosuke’s body can only be harmed if Sato Ryosuke himself is willing.
“Come on.” Sato Ryosuke lay down on the bed without saying a word.
He was very confident in his special ability, but at the same time, Sato Ryosuke knew that only by obtaining the blood of the Feathered Clan would he be able to practice Yin-Yang Escape.
Yin-Yang Escape is an important link in whether he can achieve the immortality of his soul. In order to obtain eternal life, Sato Ryosuke must take this step.
Seeing Sato Ryosuke being so decisive, Orochimaru’s eyes were filled with joy. This was a perfect experimental subject.
“Okay.” Orochimaru then took out a test tube injection from the side, which was filled with green liquid, which looked like Hashirama Senju’s cells.
“Lord Ryosuke, let’s get started.” Orochimaru said.
Ryosuke Sato nodded. If Kaido s ability couldn t stop Hashirama Senju s cells, then what was the point of playing tricks?
If he can’t even stop Hashirama Senju’s cells, let alone Kaguya-sama’s co-killing ash bones, therefore, Sato Ryosuke must give it a try!
When Orochimaru injected Hashirama Senju’s cells into his body, Sato Ryosuke didn’t feel much at first.
Because this green energy is like an outsider, testing cautiously.
But within a second, these green cellular energies began to attack the cells in his body like a mad dog.
But what surprised Ryosuke Sato was that the cells in his body were almost pressing and rubbing these green cells.
After a while, the green cells of Hashirama Senju were completely devoured by Sato Ryosuke’s body.
After feeling this change, Sato Ryosuke’s eyes widened immediately and he said to Orochimaru: “Quick! Increase the dosage, the more the better!”
At this moment, Ryosuke Sato discovered something surprising, which made Ryosuke Sato eager to devour more Hashirama Senju cells!
After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, a hint of surprise flashed in Orochimaru’s eyes, and then he took out all the cells about Senju Hashirama that he had stored here.
Then they were injected into Sato Ryosuke’s body one by one.
Every time he injected a shot, he would wait for Sato Ryosuke’s next reaction, and Sato Ryosuke would always say two words: “Continue.”
In the end, when Ryosuke Sato absorbed all of Orochimaru’s stocks of Hashirama Senju’s cells, a satisfied smile appeared on Ryosuke Sato’s face.
Because this wave of Wood Release cellular power coming from Hashirama Senju was completely absorbed by the cellular energy in his body, it can be said that it has been completely assimilated!
This means that while Sato Ryosuke also possessed the ability of Wood Release, while integrating his own ability of Kaido’s immortality, a strange phenomenon actually occurred that made Sato Ryosuke very happy.
He could actually listen to the sounds of plants and trees and have brief exchanges and communication with them.
What’s more important is that Sato Ryosuke’s earth escape attribute, which is originally the strongest among the five attributes, seems to have become able to control the earth even more powerfully!
This was a discovery that surprised Sato Ryosuke very much. The earth escape technique had the strongest defense and was the most suitable for Sato Ryosuke.
But now, Sato Ryosuke didn’t even need to make seals. He felt that he could control the terrain and the trees around him. Such a change made him very happy.
When Ryosuke Sato got out of bed, Orochimaru was looking at him expectantly. He wanted to know what the results of the experiment would be.
“Successful?” Orochimaru asked expectantly.
Then Orochimaru excitedly pulled out a scroll from the corner and said, “Ryosuke-sama, this is Hashirama-sama’s Wood Release Ninjutsu scroll. You can learn it.”
After reading it once, Ryosuke Sato threw it aside, because once was enough for him to learn it, and Ryosuke Sato didn’t particularly like complicated hand seals, he wanted to simplify all ninjutsu.
When Sato Ryosuke casually summoned Wood Release, Orochimaru’s eyes widened.
It’s not that no one has ever successfully used Wood Release, but the Wood Release used by the young man named Tenzo, now called Yamato, was not so easy at all.
However, looking at the Wood Release Technique he had summoned, Sato Ryosuke shook his head and said, “We need to try it outside. This place is too small.”
Then Orochimaru followed Sato Ryosuke outside. Sato Ryosuke looked around and said with a smile: “Try the moves that Hashirama likes to use to beat Madara.”
“Wood Release. The tree world is coming!”
“Boom boom boom!” Countless trees broke out from the ground, and the thick trees made this wilderness even greener.
“Wood Release. The Flower Tree World is coming!”
“Wood Release. Wood Dragon Technique!”
When Sato Ryosuke used Hashirama Senju’s large-scale Wood Release again and again, the visual effect it created for Orochimaru was extremely shocking.
Watching the wilderness turn into a primeval forest, Orochimaru swallowed hard and said, “Ryosuke-sama, is this the Wood Release of the First Generation?”
“Yeah, almost.” Sato Ryosuke nodded. He could understand why Orochimaru looked so horrible now. He was like a country bumpkin who had never seen the world.
To put it bluntly, the quality of ninjas of this era is very poor, so poor that even Sato Ryosuke is too lazy to complain. Compared with the ninjas who crawled out of blood and fire in the Warring States Period, today’s ninjas fight like they are playing house.
Because at that time, if you don t work hard, your fists won t be hard enough, and if your fists are not hard enough, the worst outcome will be the annihilation of your entire clan!
Chapter 33 What the Hell is the Evil God (Old Version)
After getting an affirmative answer from Sato Ryosuke, Orochimaru’s face changed. Are the Three Gods of Konoha all ninjas of this level?
Originally, Orochimaru thought that after seeing Hanzo of the Salamander and the Sandaime in his prime, they had almost reached the pinnacle of ninja.
But now that I think about it, the Salamander Hanzo who fought all over the ninja world during World War II could only call himself a “demigod.”
So how powerful were the three gods at their peak?
Although he could feel the gap from Sato Ryosuke, Orochimaru, who had never actually fought with Sato Ryosuke, thought that Sato Ryosuke was at most at the level of Hanzo of the Salamander.
But…now it seems that this is not the case.
Orochimaru seemed more cautious. He had no doubt that if he offended this monster next to him who had lived for nearly a hundred years and still maintained a young appearance, he might die a miserable death.
“Let’s go.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly after glancing at Orochimaru who had a serious expression.
Having already proven the power of Wood Release, he doesn’t need to continue wasting time here.
As for the control and understanding of earth escape, Sato Ryosuke didn’t need to continue experimenting. He himself was the king of the earth and had the strongest defense.
Due to the lack of Yin-Yang Release in the research on immortality, Sato Ryosuke left Orochimaru’s base after completely mastering Wood Release.
“Really? We’ve already found the trace of the Two-Tails, but Uncle Kakuzu delayed it again just for a head.” Hidan kept chattering along the way.
The two were ordered to capture the tailed beast, but Kakuzu met a bounty hunter on the way. In order to exchange his head for 30 million ryo, the two missed the two-tailed Nekomata.
“Shut up! The organization asked me to raise funds. If you don’t want to rely on these heads to make money, you’d better prepare to perform on the street.” Kakuzu was quite impatient with Hidan’s nagging.
“Hahaha, if I could gain more believers of the evil god by performing, that would be great, hahaha.” Feiduan seemed a little crazy at this time.
“Huh?” When the two were halfway there, they suddenly stopped because they found the target they were looking for… the two-tailed Nekomata!
However, this Jinchuriki seemed a little embarrassed. He was covered in blood and lying unconscious on the ground. It seemed that the tailed beast had been forcibly stripped away from him.
“Is there anyone who is faster than us?” Kakuzu frowned. If the cat had already been stripped away by someone, then wouldn’t their mission be impossible to accomplish?
“Hey, are you guys interested in Nekomata too?”
Suddenly, such a voice came out of nowhere, which directly scared the undead duo.
How could they not notice the enemy so close? They both broke out in cold sweats.
When the two of them took a defensive posture and looked in the direction of the sound, they discovered that there was a young man in the tree.
Next to him, there sat a small blue demon cat with two blue flame-shaped tails and its entire body seemed to be burning with blue flames!
This demon cat has big and pointed ears, its right eye is yellow and its left eye is blue, and its teeth are double-sided serrated. It is the Two-tailed Cat!
This Nekomata, as a tailed beast, is actually so honest? This really surprised the two of them.
But when they saw the face of the young man next to Nekomata, they were completely stunned.
“Sa…Sato Ryosuke…?” Kakuzu’s eyes widened.
“Evil…Evil God?” At this time, Feiduan had an expression that was shocked beyond words.
As a ninja who once carried out the mission to assassinate Hashirama Senju and was a contemporary of Hashirama Senju, how could Kakuzu not recognize Sato Ryosuke, who was as famous as Hashirama Senju?
If Uchiha Madara is the thug of Senju Hashirama, then Sato Ryosuke is the executioner! The number of ninjas who died in his hands is already countless.
But what the hell is that “Lord Evil God…” by Feidan?
Before Kakuzu could say anything, Hidan hugged his cheeks and paced excitedly like a little fan:
“Oh my god! I actually saw the evil god!”
“Is it really the Evil God?” The next moment, Feiduan had come to Sato Ryosuke’s side, staring at Sato Ryosuke with wide eyes, as if he wanted to observe him closely.
Looking at the noisy Hidan, Sato Ryosuke frowned with a strange expression on his face. When did he become an evil god?
Immediately afterwards, Sato Ryosuke saw Hidan actually take out a scroll from his arms. Once he opened it, Hidan held the scroll and began to compare it with Sato Ryosuke.
Then Feidan threw his bloody March sickle aside, and prostrated himself in front of Sato Ryosuke and said, “Master Evil God… Your most loyal believer Feidan greets you.”
That look of piety made Sato Ryosuke feel a little confused. He didn’t know when he had acquired the identity of an evil god.
But after seeing the scroll of Hidan, Sato Ryosuke realized that the portrait engraved on the scroll of Hidan was exactly the appearance of himself, Sato Ryosuke.
And…this was exactly the expression he had at his peak and at his most arrogant during the battle of Kanagawa, when he was covered in blood.
Chapter 34: I Kneel to You (Old Version)
Not to mention Sato Ryosuke, even Hidan’s partner Kakuzu was confused by Hidan’s action.
It turned out that after the ability of the immortal monster Sato Ryosuke appeared throughout the ninja world, a group of believers from Yugakushi Village in River Country began to worship him crazily.
And without Ryosuke Sato’s knowledge, they founded the so-called evil cult and began crazy research.
Because they firmly believe that Sato Ryosuke is the incarnation of the evil god. Otherwise, how could he possess near-immortal powers and an invulnerable body?
This made these fanatical researchers extremely crazy, and they even worshipped Sato Ryosuke as an evil god.
As the only finished product of the Evil God Cult at present… Feiduan worships the immortality bestowed on him by the Evil God to the extreme.
However, Kakuzu, who was standing by, saw Sato Ryosuke in front of him. He was not as crazy about chasing stars as Hidan. Please, he was from Takigakure, and Sato Ryosuke had killed many ninjas from their village in the past.
The Takinin could have become the sixth largest ninja village, but their leader offended Sato Ryosuke during the summit between the various countries.
As a result, he was killed by Sato Ryo and never recovered. If Senju Hashirama hadn’t dissuaded him, it would have been a question whether Takigakure could exist.
Kakuzu now wants to run away. After all, he is facing the Three Gods of Konoha who suppressed the entire Ninja World era back then, that is, one of the Three Gods of Ninja World, a monster in the Ninja World, Sato Ryosuke!
All the ninjas who had experienced the glorious period of Sato Ryosuke knew that when facing this terrifying monster, they could either fight him desperately and be killed by him, or surrender obediently. As for the battle… please, first think of a way to break his immortal defense, and then talk about the battle.
“Eh? Uncle Kakuzu, what’s wrong with you? Why do you have the same expression as me after seeing the Evil God? Do you also worship the Evil God?” Hidan asked immediately when he saw Kakuzu’s shocked, surprised and somewhat dazed expression.
“I worship your uncle…but I want to escape now.” Kakuzu was devastated.
My teammate betrayed me before we even started fighting? You told me that the evil god worshipped by your evil god cult is actually Sato Ryosuke?
All five of my hearts are not in good condition. Don’t scare me. I’m afraid.
Kakuzu was already devastated when he saw Sato Ryosuke appear, but Hidan still had an expression that said, “I want to be the evil god’s lackey.”
Needless to say, this bastard must be the other party’s man.
“Why didn’t anyone tell me that Sato Ryosuke ran away?” Kakuzu was filled with hatred in his heart.
Seeing Kakuzu and Hidan’s completely opposite behaviors, Sato Ryosuke was somewhat amused: “Hidan, do you usually carry my portrait with you?”
After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Feiduan became even more convinced that the person in front of him was his evil god. Otherwise, how would he know his name when they met for the first time?
“Yes, Lord Evil God! I am your most loyal believer!” Hidan said with admiration, but Uncle Kakuzu just called him Sato Ryosuke?
“Wait, why does this name sound familiar?” After a moment of hesitation, Hidan immediately reacted: “You are the monster in the ninja world who could not be killed but only sealed? Sato Ryosuke? ! ! The evil god of our evil god cult is Sato Ryosuke?”
Only then did Feidan come back to his senses from the joy of seeing the Evil God, and looked towards Sato Ryosuke with awe but also suspicion.
After all, in his world, the evil god is a god, how could he be a human?
“It’s me, but I really am just like you said, an unkillable monster.” Sato Ryosuke said with a smile.
Looking at Sato Ryosuke and Hidan chatting back and forth, Kakuzu quietly moved his feet at this time, as if he wanted to slip away when Sato Ryosuke was not paying attention.
But just as Kakuzu took a step forward, Sato Ryosuke’s eyes turned cold, and his tremendous aura and cold murderous intent instantly burst out.
At this moment, Hidan was caught off guard and was sent flying, and Kakuzu was so frightened that he raised his foot halfway into the air and then stopped there, not daring to put it down.
“Did I tell you to move?” Sato Ryosuke’s eyes were so cold that it made Kakuzu take a deep breath with difficulty.
Swallowing hard, Kakuzu said, ignoring the cold sweat on his forehead: “Master Ryosuke… I don’t want to fight with you, we are just passing by to see the scenery…”
After hearing what Kakuzu said, when Sato Ryosuke wanted to laugh coldly, a word from that idiot Hidan instantly made Kakuzu’s heart fall to the bottom again.
“Uncle Kakuzu, aren’t we here to catch the Nekomata?” Hidan pointed at the Nekomata next to Sato Ryosuke. His silly look made Kakuzu so angry that he wanted to stab him to death ten thousand times.
“Idiot, no one will think you’re dumb if you don’t speak.” Kakuzu was so panicked. Didn’t he see that the cat was sitting obediently next to Sato Ryosuke?
It was clear that the Nekomata was already in Sato Ryosuke’s pocket. Why did they say they were going to catch the Nekomata at this time? Wasn’t that stealing from Sato Ryosuke?
He has lived for nearly a hundred years, and he doesn’t want to die at this moment. It’s not easy for him to have a ninjutsu like the Earth Resentment Jutsu that can keep him alive, and he can’t bear to lose his life here.
After receiving such a small amount of money from the Akatsuki organization, you can’t expect Kakuzu to give them his life, right?
Besides, when facing Sato Ryosuke, his five hearts might not be enough to last the other person for several rounds.
“Hahaha.” Sato Ryosuke laughed when he saw the appearance of Hidan and Kakuzu. Suddenly his expression changed. Sato Ryosuke looked at Kakuzu coldly and said, “Kakuzu, right? The jutsu you have should be from Takigakure, right?”
Hearing Sato Ryosuke’s question, Kaku didn’t hesitate at all and nodded directly: “Yes.”
“Then you should know the consequences of provoking me.” Sato Ryosuke said coldly.
Kakuzu understood what Sato Ryosuke meant. When Sato Ryosuke mentioned Takigakure, it was obvious that he wanted Kakuzu to recall the horror of the Takigakure when they were massacred by Sato Ryosuke.
“I am willing to serve Lord Ryosuke… I hope Lord Ryosuke can spare my life.” Kakuzu knelt on the ground with a plop, kneeling for you!
The movement was so smooth and fluid that even Sato Ryosuke was a little surprised.
“What a speed!” Sato Ryosuke smiled, looking at Hidan who was full of admiration beside him, and Kakuzu who was full of fear in front of him, Sato Ryosuke said calmly: “In that case, I will spare your life.”
Sato Ryosuke is not stupid. To unify the ninja world, he needs enough manpower to help him manage it. He still needs some loyal and reliable subordinates to work for him.
He still needed some power. He couldn’t manage the entire ninja world alone.
You can’t just kill everyone and leave him alone, right? Then he can’t rule the ninja world.
Although Hidan had a little doubt about Sato Ryosuke, when he saw the tsundere version of Kakuzu, whom he had always admired, he surrendered to Sato Ryosuke without saying a word.
This made Hidan discard all of his doubts. How could Sato Ryosuke, who could scare even the immortal uncle Kakuzu so much, not have an immortal body that was invulnerable to swords and guns as the legend said?
And from the portrait to the abilities, this is definitely their Lord Evil God!
Chapter 35: Things Left Behind (Old Version)
After taking in the Immortal Duo, Sato Ryosuke obtained a considerable amount of intelligence from them, especially with Kakuzu, the financial steward of Akatsuki, he knew a lot of the specific operations of Akatsuki.
Although Akatsuki is an organization consisting of ten (less than) S-level masters on the surface, it actually has a very large number of people under it. Otherwise, it would cost money to maintain the intelligence agency and the minions under it.
Kakuzu is in charge of money, so he knows the intelligence and manpower of each organization in Akatsuki.
Only then did Sato Ryosuke realize how scared Black Zetsu was of him. In order to resurrect Kaguya-hime as soon as possible, Black Zetsu must have tricked Uchiha Obito.
Ever since Pain gave the order to capture the tailed beasts some time ago, the Akatsuki organization has been expanding its influence, including winning over a large number of wandering rebel ninjas from various villages.
All progress has been accelerated, and there is still some time before Konoha’s Chunin Exam. Sato Ryosuke is also planning with Orochimaru to launch a big attack during the Chunin Exam.
Don’t Hashirama and Tobirama care about Konoha? Don’t they like the bond between companions the most?
Sato Ryosuke is going to give the two brothers, Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju, a big surprise.
“Ryousuke-sama… where are you going next?”
Hidan followed Sato Ryosuke, and after being beaten by Sato Ryosuke for several rounds, Hidan was completely convinced by Sato Ryosuke.
His bloody March sickle could not only injure Sato Ryosuke and take away his blood, but even if Sato Ryosuke stood there motionless and let Hidan cut his arm with the kunai for a long time, it would not be able to cut even a bit of skin.
This made Hidan completely convinced and turned him into a real fan of Sato Ryosuke.
Most people who pursue immortality are a little paranoid, just like Kakuzu. After begging for mercy from Sato Ryosuke, he became quite open-minded.
For a ninja like Kakuzu, the most realistic thing is to obey the strong. Sato Ryosuke is the strongest in his opinion, so he is willing to work for Sato Ryosuke.
As for Pain who possesses the so-called Rinnegan, I’m sorry, Kakuzu could clearly feel how big the gap in strength was between Pain and Sato Ryosuke. The two were not from the same era at all, and had different experiences. Compared with the aura of Sato Ryosuke, Pain, who claimed to be a God, was like a Genin meeting a Kage, not worth mentioning.
“Collect the tailed beasts and wait for a good show to begin.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
“Collect the tailed beasts?” After hearing Sato Ryosuke’s words, Kakuzu and Hidan were both stunned. How could even a ninja of Sato Ryosuke’s level have to collect the tailed beasts?
Looking at the two-tailed Nekomata that had been lying on Sato Ryosuke’s shoulder and was extremely well-behaved, Kakuzu and Hidan really didn’t think that these tailed beasts could bring any help to Sato Ryosuke.
Seeing the strange looks on Kakuzu and Hidan’s faces, Sato Ryosuke was too lazy to explain. He couldn’t say that the energy of his devil fruit had decreased due to decades of sealing, and he needed to use the tailed beast’s chakra to make up for the power of the devil fruit, right?
“Of course they are useful to me. I know that your Akatsuki organization is also collecting them. Kakuzu, if Akatsuki organization has any news about the tailed beasts, remember to tell me.” Sato Ryosuke ordered.
“Yes.” Kakuzu nodded respectfully.
“But before that, I will take you to the Sato clan’s territory. I left a lot of my things there.” Sato Ryosuke had a smile on his face.
Sato Ryosuke, who had been wary of the vicious brat Senju Tobirama since childhood, did not place a lot of important information in the Senju clan’s territory, but chose to place it in the Sato clan’s territory.
Although the Sato clan was exterminated a long time ago, their clan territory has always been there. It was originally guarded by the Senju clan. Later, after Sato Ryosuke rose to power, they returned to this house.
But no one knows that under this house, there is a lot of information and data about Sato Ryosuke, especially those things that are very important to Sato Ryosuke.
After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Kakuzu, who came from the Warring States Period, was actually okay. At least he was still quite reserved. He was looking forward to some good things from Sato Ryosuke but did not show it so obviously.
But this Feidan was different. After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, his eyes began to shine: “Master Evil God, what are all those good things of yours?”
Seeing Hidan’s expression, Sato Ryosuke also smiled bitterly. After interacting with this idiot for a long time, you will find that this guy is really stupid and careless.
“You’ll know when the time comes.” Sato Ryosuke said with a smile.
Sato Ryosuke never expected that the things he left behind would actually be used. According to his original idea, he should have persuaded Hashirama Senju, and then the three of them would join forces to directly rule the entire ninja world.
Leaving those things everywhere was just a precaution. If there was no way to convince Hashirama Senju, he would create his own organization with his subordinates and take steps to unify the ninja world.
But I didn’t expect…the feelings that come from living together day and night for twenty years are really not just talk. Even if it is a piece of cold stone, it should be warmed up by holding it in your heart, right?
But Hashirama Senju’s final choice and betrayal completely chilled Sato Ryosuke’s heart.
And everything that Senju Tobirama did made Sato Ryosuke hate Konoha directly. Look at the people in Konoha now, almost all of them support the Senju clan or are the disciples of the Senju clan.
Those people are living happily now, but what about Sato Ryosuke and his followers? He was sealed, and his followers were framed and killed, and even their descendants were not able to stay.
Senju Tobirama was well aware of the principle of uprooting the grass before cutting it. Unfortunately, he would never have imagined that Sato Ryosuke would be released by his disciple, Senju Tobirama’s grand-disciple.
“I will give back to you everything you have forced upon me!” Sato Ryosuke’s face suddenly turned cold, causing Hidan and Kakuzu on the side to be a little afraid to speak.
Sato Ryosuke came out of his inner world, looked at the two people who were silent beside him, and smiled faintly: “It has nothing to do with you, I just thought of some things in the past.”
After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, the two nodded in understanding. Being betrayed and sealed by their best friends was a really uncomfortable feeling.
In fact, even the people in the entire ninja world did not understand the actions of Konoha Village and Senju Hashirama. Among the three gods of Konoha, Senju Hashirama first betrayed his brother Sato Ryosuke, who grew up with him and fought side by side, and sealed him in Kanagawa.
Then the War of the Valley of the End broke out, killing Uchiha Madara, whom he called his best friend (few people in the ninja world knew that Madara was not dead).
Not long after that, Hashirama Senju also died, but the entire ninja world really didn’t understand Hashirama Senju’s actions.
As a result of his blind operation, Konoha was transformed from the only overlord of the ninja world with the Three Gods of Konoha to one of the five major countries.
Otherwise, with three super ninjas like Senju Hashirama, Uchiha Madara, and Sato Ryosuke sweeping across the entire ninja world, would that be a problem?
ps “The following are the words of the author, readers who have followed this far must read it.”
The author is not a person who likes to ask for flowers, comments, votes, rewards, etc. in the main text.
Because this will actually affect the reader’s coherent reading experience. If every chapter is asking for these, the sense of immersion in the content will be poor.
So actually, apart from asking for chapters 8 and 10, I haven’t asked for other chapters so far, and I haven’t even followed the so-called additional update rules.
But now I have no choice but to ask for it, because the data is so much worse than other new books, which directly leads to me not getting any recommendations.
Even the most basic signing recommendation after signing has not been arranged yet…not to mention other recommendations.
So there is really no other way, I can only ask for help. Although the updates these days are not very frequent, it is still 8,000 words a day. I also have drafts in reserve. I will start to update and release them continuously from the early morning, and update quickly.
There is no other way. I am really forced to ask for flowers, monthly tickets and recommendation tickets. Otherwise, I don t want to interrupt your continuous reading experience.
My new book of 70,000 words currently has no recommendation rankings…others with 30,000 to 50,000 words have been recommended in various ways. I feel so tired. I can only ask for my readers’ support!
Chapter 36: Reveal his news? (Old version)
“Obito…Kakuzu and Hidan have rebelled.” In the darkness, Black Zetsu told Obito this very unfortunate news.
“What!” When Obito heard this, he could no longer sit still as he was studying the usage of the Mangekyo Sharingan left by Uchiha Madara.
He and Nagato had spent a long time searching for these S-rank rebel ninjas from the Akatsuki organization and finally recruited them back. Now, someone of them has betrayed them?
What is going on? Aren t they afraid of Akatsuki s revenge?
“It’s Sato Ryosuke.” Black Zetsu said coldly.
He will never forget the person who ruined his plans and almost killed him.
Moreover, Sato Ryosuke actually had a two-tailed nekomata with him!
This means that if Akatsuki wants to obtain this tailed beast, it may need to go to war with Sato Ryosuke or make some deals.
If a war breaks out, Black Zetsu is not sure that his people can defeat Sato Ryosuke, even if he possesses two of the three great dojutsu, Nagato’s Rinnegan and Obito’s Mangekyo Sharingan.
But will these be useful in front of Ryosuke Sato?
“Sato Ryosuke? Why would Kakuzu and Hidan join him? Isn’t that man a murderer and a madman? Aren’t Kakuzu and Hidan afraid of being killed by him?” Obito asked puzzled.
Although Obito seems to be a particularly powerful and scheming boy in the plot, he is actually just a pawn who is manipulated and deceived.
He is a particularly stupid type. Obito has no idea what kind of person Sato Ryosuke is. He can only guess based on some legends about Black Zetsu.
Zetsu walked up to Obito from the ground and said in a serious tone, “Kakuzu and Hidan thought they were being very secretive, but my White Zetsu army completely discovered that they were with Sato Ryosuke.”
“Is there any way we can kill him?” Obito looked at Zetsu.
No matter how stupid he was, Obito knew that Sato Ryosuke would become the biggest variable in their plan, especially since he had the two-tailed Nekomata by his side!
“No, how can you do something that even Uchiha Madara can’t do? Don’t forget, you are just a fake Uchiha Madara.” Hei said bluntly.
However, it was precisely because of these words that Uchiha Obito couldn’t help but clench his fists. To him, Black Zetsu’s words were simply mocking him, saying that Uchiha Obito was a waste.
He has been a laggard since childhood, and when he grew up he was unable to protect the people he loved.
Obito’s sensitive and fragile self-esteem was affected once again.
“What should we do? Are we just going to watch him ruin our plans?” Obito roared.
Glancing at Obito who seemed a little crazy, Black Zetsu’s eyes flashed with a hint of mockery, and then he said, “There is another way. Let the whole ninja world know that Sato Ryosuke escaped the seal.”
“What’s the purpose of doing this?” Obito frowned, not understanding what Black Zetsu meant.
“Sato Ryosuke is the number one public enemy in the ninja world. All villages know that once Sato Ryosuke escapes, all villages that participated in the siege of him will be in big trouble.” Black Zetsu said lightly.
That means that the villages that participated in the expedition against Sato Ryosuke will definitely unite because of Sato Ryosuke s comeback.
At that time, we can take advantage of the conflicts between the various villages and Sato Ryosuke and let them kill each other, so that we can benefit from it. “
Obito nodded involuntarily at Black Zetsu’s words, but then he thought of another question: “If Sato Ryosuke is really as scary as you say, then why does he collect the tailed beasts?”
After Obito asked this question, Black Zetsu’s heart sank, and he seemed to remember the conversation when he met Sato Ryosuke.
Moreover, it seemed that Sato Ryosuke had seen through his purpose, which made him very uncomfortable.
He was a man that Black Zetsu could not figure out at all, which made it impossible for Black Zetsu to predict Sato Ryosuke’s purpose and next move.
“I don’t know, but according to the intelligence, it seems that he only has the Two-tailed Nekomata by his side, and he killed Yukito of the Cloud Ninja! He is the Nekomata’s Jinchuriki!” Black Zetsu said lightly.
Those crazy Cloud Ninjas are extremely protective of their people. They will definitely go crazy after finding out that Sato Ryosuke killed Yukito. When the time comes to send information to the Cloud Ninjas, just don’t let them know in advance that the person they are going to face is Sato Ryosuke.
“But without Nekomata, we don’t seem to be able to operate the Outer Path Demon Statue.” Obito said coldly: “Then let’s find a way to catch Shukaku first.”
After a pause, Obito said with difficulty: “At worst, I can talk to him then. What exactly does he want to do?”
“You talk to him? Aren’t you afraid that he will kill you with one punch?” Black Zetsu looked at Uchiha Obito with a strange expression.
He didn’t think that Sato Ryosuke would like Uchiha Obito’s outfit. That moody monster would just beat Obito to death. What would happen to his plan then?
“No, you can’t go to meet him. Don’t forget, you are now calling yourself Uchiha Madara. When you meet Sato Ryosuke, you will definitely reveal your flaws. Then, what will happen to Nagato?” Black Zetsu persuaded.
After listening to Black Zetsu’s words, Uchiha Obito was silent. Don’t forget, Sato Ryosuke and Uchiha Madara are good friends!
ps: “Thank you for the 1000 VIP points reward from the big boss who filled in the nickname.”
Chapter 37: A Secret That Will Make Your Heart Beat (Old Version)
Just when Uchiha Obito and Zetsu were chatting, the figure of White Zetsu suddenly appeared from under their feet.
“The Vulpix Jinchuriki Yugao has been captured by Sato Ryosuke, who is about to take the Vulpix away.”
White Zetsu came up with such explosive news right away that Zetsu and Obito’s faces changed immediately.
Even Zetsu, who was relatively calm at first, frowned and said to Obito: “It seems that we really need to talk to him again.”
“If we don’t talk about it, our plan may never be completed.” Obito said indignantly.
“However, we have to find a few people first. Otherwise, if we can’t reach an agreement with Sato Ryosuke and a fight breaks out, we’ll be in trouble.” Jue said, with some worry in his tone.
“Hehe.” Uchiha Obito was not really worried about this problem in his heart. One of the abilities of his Mangekyo Sharingan was to become virtual, so he could just hide in the Kamui space.
He is very confident because he has space ninjutsu. If he can’t win, the worst that can happen is that he will run away.
“Let’s talk first. If we can’t reach an agreement, we will spread the news of his escape from Kanagawa and let the ninja world deal with him.” Jue said.
“Well, where is he now?” Obito asked.
“I marked it.” Bai Jue said.
Then Obito put his arms on Zetsu and White Zetsu, and in an instant, all three of them disappeared into the void.
(Zetu is a black and white body, Black Zetsu and White Zetsu are two of black and white respectively.)
Yu Gao was nailed to the wall by Sato Ryosuke with a black short spear. He was covered in blood and his clothes were torn, but there was stubbornness on his face.
Sato Ryosuke approached Yugao, looked at him with some pity and said, “I just don’t understand why you and Rhino are both so stubborn?”
Before taking action, Sato Ryosuke recruited a group of Yugao. As a rebel ninja of Kirigakure, Yugao was also wandering, and he was also the Six-Tails Jinchuriki.
Sato Ryosuke originally wanted to recruit him as his subordinate, but this Yugao seemed to be determined to die, and even the Vulpix on his body dared to confront Sato Ryosuke at this time.
This immediately angered Sato Ryosuke, and after being beaten by Sato Ryosuke, Yu Gao became the horrible state he is in now.
“I say, you really don’t want to consider it?”
“Stop talking. I wanted to die anyway. Thank you for giving me a ride!” Yu Gao shouted. He was already exhausted from wandering in this world.
“Hey, snail, why are you such an idiot, you Jinchuriki? You’re thinking about dying all day long? You too, you even dare to bare your teeth at me when you see me?” Sato Ryosuke slapped Yugao and said by the way.
“I am a rhino-dog! Not a snail! I just look like a slug, but I am not a slug, let alone a snail!” Vulpix roared.
The characteristics of Vulpix are: a slug with six milky white tails, its body covered with mucus, and seven pores on its chin that can release soluble liquids.
It’s a pity that Vulpix has never admitted that he is a slug. He is a tailed beast! How can he be the same as a slug! Those slimy soft-bodied creatures, eh, how embarrassing.
“Is it really appropriate for you to be so depressed at such a young age?” Sato Ryosuke said to Yugao.
For an elite jonin of this level, it is still necessary to have lackeys. After all, he will need experts to guard various places for him in the future. He can’t just ask Sato Ryosuke to take action whenever there is a problem, right?
“Do you know how tired I have been living these years? My village is hunting me, and you weirdos are also trying to catch me! Is it just because I am the Jinchuriki?” Yu Gao roared angrily. He was really tired of running away.
“Tsk, what’s the big deal? If you knew about me, you should understand that I have to bear more than you do.” Sato Ryosuke sneered disdainfully.
In Sato Ryosuke’s eyes, Yutaka is now like a coward. When he was a child, his entire family was wiped out. When he grew up, he was betrayed by his best brother and sealed away for decades. After he came back, he found that all his subordinates were dead. He did not fall into despair after such a blow. How could Yutaka, at such a young age, actually want to die?
“It’s because his mental attributes are too poor.” Sato Ryosuke shook his head.
Also, those two who are hiding in the back, please come out soon. Your poor hiding skills make me feel uncomfortable.
“Huh?” After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Kakuzu and Hidan frowned and looked at the grove behind them.
“Hehe, you are worthy of being Sato Ryosuke. You can actually find my hiding skills?” Zetsu and Obito walked out.
But Zetsu was quite shocked in his heart, because he and Obito’s plan was to let Obito discuss it with Sato Ryosuke, while Zetsu would hide in the trees and observe at all times.
But even this technique of blending with the trees could be discovered by Sato Ryosuke? This surprised Jue.
No one had ever seen through his technique. Even Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha, who were as famous as Sato Ryosuke, had never discovered any trace of him!
“How did he do it?” Jue’s heart was now filled with waves.
“Your hiding skills are too rubbish.” Sato Ryosuke said disdainfully.
“Afei, Jue?” After seeing the two of them, Kakuzu and Hidan looked a little unnatural. After all, they were now following Sato Ryosuke, and the other party was a member of the Akatsuki organization.
But Kakuzu and Hidan both felt that these two people could not possibly be the ones sent by Akatsuki to hunt them down. As for the fighting power of the two people in front of them… Haha, Kakuzu is not bragging. In Kakuzu’s eyes, one of them is a substitute member of Akatsuki, and the other is responsible for intelligence gathering. How strong can they be?
“Kakuzu, Hidan, you betrayed the organization.” He said to the two of them.
Sato Ryosuke, who was standing by, didn’t have time to watch them reminiscing and chatting, and asked directly, “What are you doing here?”
If it is said that Obito’s space ninjutsu actually has a strong concealment, but in fact, in the eyes of Sato Ryosuke, his space ninjutsu is really not that good.
Don’t forget that the shameless Senju Tobirama claimed the title of inventor of the Flying Thunder God Technique, but in fact, the real inventor of this jutsu was Sato Ryosuke!
How could the spatial fluctuations brought by Uchiha Obito just now be hidden from Sato Ryosuke?
As for Black Zetsu hiding in the surrounding trees afterwards, that was an even more stupid act.
After the fusion of Hashirama Senju’s cells, Ryosuke Sato was able to control not only Wood Release, but also Earth Release!
To put it bluntly, around Sato Ryosuke, all changes in the earth cannot escape Sato Ryosuke’s control!
As long as Sato Ryosuke wants, he can change the surrounding environment at any time! This is his earth escape! The earth is under his feet! Change the terrain at will and transform the battle environment!
Even if Sato Ryosuke wanted to, theoretically, as long as he had enough chakra, he could summon countless mountains to crush the two of them!
“The combination of black and white.” Sato Ryosuke looked at Jue and immediately sighed.
In fact, Black Zetsu and White Zetsu were not the same person at the beginning. White Zetsu was a monster created by the sacred tree absorbing the vitality and adding cells of Hashirama Senju.
But Black Zetsu is Kaguya’s will! It is a spiritual product, and the two are integrated into one, which gives rise to this Zetsu who looks like he has schizophrenia.
“If you have something to say, just tell me. If you don’t have anything to say, just get out.” Sato Ryosuke said calmly.
“Oh, wait a minute, if we have nothing to do, how dare we trouble you.” Jue said with a smile on his face.
“What? Are you also planning to come and join me?” Sato Ryosuke looked calm, as if two kittens and puppies were coming.
Almost choking on his breath by Sato Ryosuke’s words, Zetsu glanced at Obito beside him and gestured, “Mr. Sato Ryosuke, I have something to tell you.”
Then he acted as if he wanted to say “I’ll only talk to you”, as if he wanted Sato Ryosuke to avoid Kakuzu and Hidan.
“Let’s be frank. They are both my subordinates now and there is no way they can betray me.” Sato Ryosuke said calmly. It was too troublesome to avoid talking about such trivial matters.
So what Sato Ryosuke likes most is to solve problems with his fists. It s not that he has no brains, but that he is really too lazy to think.
Why make something so complicated when one punch can knock the opponent out, right?
If you don’t listen, just beat you up. If you still don’t listen, kill you and that’s it. Why waste so much energy?
After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Obito was silent for a long time, and finally said: “I want to make a deal with you. We want the Two-Tails and the Six-Tails in your hands.”
Hearing what Obito said, Sato Ryosuke narrowed his eyes: “Young man, are you a little too arrogant?”
You actually want to take the tailed beast from Sato Ryosuke? Are you kidding me? Is it possible?
“I believe that you hate the hypocritical Konoha Village as much as I do, right? From Hashirama Senju to Tobirama Senju, and then to Sarutobi Hiruzen, that disgusting hypocritical village always whitewashes their peace and unity.” Obito said with some sigh:
“As the founder of Konoha, you must also know the so-called Will of Fire, right? Using the lives of fellow ninjas in exchange for so-called peace is a hypocritical attitude to the extreme.”
“What exactly do you want to say?” Sato Ryosuke said coldly. Sato Ryosuke felt unhappy when Konoha was mentioned.
“I can help you destroy Konoha. Moreover, I know a secret, a secret that will be very useful to you and will definitely make your heart beat.” Uchiha Obito said.
Sato Ryosuke frowned. What good information could Uchiha Obito have? It must have been given by this thousand-year-old thief next to him.
Chapter 38: Deal Done (Old Version)
Seeing Sato Ryosuke’s somewhat disdainful expression, Obito said quickly: “It is the whereabouts of the orphan of the Senju clan.”
“The orphan of the Senju clan?” After hearing what Obito said, Sato Ryosuke couldn’t help but laugh: “Senju Tsunade?”
Do these two idiots really think they don’t know about Tsunade? Sato Ryosuke couldn’t help but look down on them. If they even use this as a condition, isn’t it too embarrassing?
“No, they are people from the Senju clan who quietly moved out of Konoha and hid outside to survive.” Obito said lightly.
“Boom!” In an instant, a huge chakra aura burst out from Sato Ryosuke’s body, which directly scared the people around him.
Even Obito and Zetsu could not help but retreat more than ten meters away, fearing that Sato Ryosuke would suddenly attack and kill people.
“You mean, there are still orphans of the Senju clan?” Sato Ryosuke was overjoyed. If he could capture the remaining members of the Senju clan, that would be great for Sato Ryosuke.
“Yes, when Senju Tobirama was in power, he arranged a small team of a dozen people to escort his posthumous son to leave Konoha and survive outside. This team is hiding in this Ninja World continent, and they are still alive.” Obito said lightly.
Only the old monster Jue could monitor this news, but these Senju people who did not have the power of Wood Release were of no value to them. However, for Sato Ryosuke, they were quite good bargaining chips.
Zetsu and Obito both believed that Sato Ryosuke would not refuse such a bargaining chip. After all…the betrayal of him by the two Senju brothers was quite serious.
“And… I guess you don’t know that the reason why the Sato clan was exterminated was also because of the Senju clan, right?” Jue suddenly said.
He wanted to add another layer of bargaining chip on top of the Senju clan’s bargaining chip, using this secret and the whereabouts of the Senju clan’s orphan in exchange for Sato Ryosuke handing over the tailed beast to them.
“What do you mean?” Sato Ryosuke’s face darkened.
“There were three gold mines in the Sato clan’s base back then, but they were only discovered later. The Sato clan’s base was right next to the Senju clan’s base. Why was it that only after the Sato clan was exterminated did the Senju clan arrive and finally save you?” Jue had a faint conspiratorial smile on his face.
The smile was sinister and vicious, but he really wanted to see how Sato Ryosuke would react after hearing such news.
You have to know that Sato Ryosuke was raised by the Senju clan. If the Sato clan was actually destroyed by the Senju clan, how strong would his hatred for this world be?
Can Konoha Village, which is controlled by the Senju clan, still get any benefits from Sato Ryosuke?
“What you mean is that the reason why the Sato clan was exterminated was because the Senju clan deliberately allowed those three clans to encircle and annihilate the Sato clan, and they only came when the Sato clan was almost wiped out?” Sato Ryosuke gritted his teeth.
“Of course. When Senju Fusuma led his team to the border between the Sato clan and the Senju clan, he stopped immediately. In the name of fear of an ambush, he sent reconnaissance ninjas to delay time. In a war of annihilation between ninjas, by the time the reconnaissance was completed, all the ninjas would have been dead.” Jue said lightly.
At this moment, he didn’t dare to show any sarcasm or other unnecessary tone or expression.
The man in front of them was a little emotionally unstable. If he was upset, it would be troublesome. After all, their purpose of coming here this time was not to provoke Sato Ryosuke.
Sato Ryosuke didn’t think that Jue would lie to him, because from what Jue said, this theory did exist.
Because, except for the clan land that nominally belonged to Sato Ryosuke, all the other assets of the Sato clan were taken over by the Senju clan.
“The Senju clan!” Sato Ryosuke clenched his fists tightly. This time, his hatred for the Senju clan finally reached a critical point.
It turned out that his family was destroyed at the hands of the Senju clan!
Even after Sato Ryosuke’s strength skyrocketed and he destroyed these three families, he still never thought that it was the Senju clan who did it on purpose!
After all, at that time, the large army of the Senju clan was competing with the Uchiha clan, and there were not many people left in the Senju clan’s territory.
In everyone’s perception, it is still very good that the Senju clan is willing to take such a big risk to save the Sato clan.
You have to know that is the defensive force of the Senju clan. If they are attacked by surprise, the old, the weak, women and children of the Senju clan will be in big trouble.
“The war between the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan caused them to be short of funds. Ninja tools, detonating tags, and pensions all cost money!
But your Sato clan, although of average strength, discovered three gold mines in your territory. In order to supply resources to the Senju clan, they first revealed the fact that there were three gold mines in your clan territory to lure them to attack the Sato clan.”
After saying this, Jue stopped talking. He believed that Sato Ryosuke would understand what he was going to say next without him having to say anything.
When the three families were trying to attack and destroy the Sato family in order to occupy the gold mine, the Senju family appeared as the incarnation of love and the appearance of gods descending to earth and saved him, the last young man of the Sato family.
Then, in the name of caring for the orphans of the Sato clan, they confiscated the Sato clan s territories and mines, especially the three gold mines!
After the world has praised the kindness and loyalty of the Senju clan, in a future battle, the only child of the Sato family will be sent to die, and then there will be no future troubles.
Unfortunately, they did not expect that Sato Ryosuke’s ability would be awakened, and in order to avoid being used as cannon fodder, he took the initiative to contact Senju Hashirama, and gained the friendship of Senju clan’s young patriarch Senju Hashirama, thus avoiding the fate of becoming cannon fodder.
More importantly, Sato Ryosuke’s abilities at that time made it impossible for the Senju clan to kill him!
In addition to his growing reputation, the Senju clan also needs a signboard like Sato Ryosuke to attract more small families to join them.
The family wars during the Warring States Period were not just between the Senju and Uchiha clans, the two strongest ninja clans, but also had a large number of vassal families under their command.
“It seems like he is not lying to me. He doesn’t have the courage to do that.” Sato Ryosuke has calmed down his anger. He must avenge this hatred!
“I want Hashirama and Tobirama to feel my pain as well.” Sato Ryosuke’s mind was racing with thoughts, especially after he got the news and whereabouts of Tobirama Senju’s secretly surviving team. In the next plan, he would definitely be able to give these two brothers a big surprise.
“Orochimaru, please don’t let me down.” Sato Ryosuke said in his heart.
“Tell me their whereabouts and the transaction can go ahead. However, you can only come to receive them when I notify you. The tailed beasts are still useful to me now.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Zetsu and Obito’s faces changed and they seemed a little hesitant.
“I, Sato Ryosuke, always keep my word.” Seeing what the two were thinking, Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
After hesitating for a moment, Jue nodded in agreement.
It has to be said that in the Warring States Period, besides being famous for his brutality, Ryosuke Sato was also known for one other thing that made him commendable, and that was that he kept his promises!
I absolutely believe that with Sato Ryosuke’s strength, there is no need to fool them, not to mention, with the other party’s strength, there is even less need to fool them.
The tailed beasts are super combat forces to them, but to Sato Ryosuke, they are just a group of pets with decent strength.
“Then the deal is done.” After Sato Ryosuke finished speaking, Zetsu and Obito told Ryosuke the address and left immediately. There was no point in staying here as their goal had been achieved.
“Tobirama’s son?” A scarlet light flashed in Sato Ryosuke’s eyes, and there was a sneer and a violent look at the corners of his mouth.
“Don’t you like to make others childless and avoid future troubles? This time, I will let you experience this feeling.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
Chapter 39 Do You Know Me? (Old Version)
After leaving, Obito brought Zetsu back to the base. He looked at Zetsu with some confusion and asked, “Why did you tell Sato Ryosuke this information? And, can you guarantee that he will keep his promise?”
As someone who knew almost nothing about Sato Ryosuke, Obito was actually a little worried about his plan against Zetsu.
Facing Obito’s question, Zetsu simply said, “Let’s not talk about how much he valued his promises during the Warring States Period. Do you think that we two can take the Six-Tails and the Two-Tails away from him?”
Obito was silent. Facing Zetsu’s question, he found that they seemed to have no other choice but to compromise with Sato Ryosuke.
“His strength is beyond what you and I can control. Plus, the Two-Tails is resting on his shoulder, and behind him are Kakuzu and Hidan. In terms of strength, even if we bring in the entire Akatsuki organization, our chances of winning may not be great.” Jue said calmly.
“At least before we revive the Ten-Tails, we can’t have a direct conflict with him because we are not strong enough.”
Zetsu’s words were like a thorn in Obito’s heart, and it was because he was not strong enough!
Seeing that Obito was not in a good state, Zetsu comforted him: “Don’t worry about it, you are still young, and the opponent is already a top ninja in the Warring States Period. Don’t feel psychologically pressured. As long as you revive the Ten Tails, you will definitely not lose to him, he is dead!”
Although he said this to restore Obito’s confidence, what Zetsu actually thought in his heart was: “When mom is resurrected, by then, not only Sato Ryosuke, but also all of you will die!”
There is absolutely no doubt about Kaguya-hime’s strength. The Haigokudani technique is said to be able to destroy everything!
“What’s more, I can see hatred towards Konoha and the Senju clan from his eyes. After he falls out with Konoha, I believe he will teach Konoha a severe lesson. By then, the pressure on us to capture the Nine-Tails will be much less.” Jue said.
“What if he breaks the promise in the end?” Obito said worriedly.
“Then we have to mobilize everyone and snatch the tailed beast from him at all costs! The plan that has been laid out for so many years must not fail!” Jue said coldly.
He had also made up his mind to find a suitable opportunity to publicize the fact that Sato Ryosuke had escaped the seal in Kanagawa and was capturing tailed beasts everywhere.
By then, the five major ninja villages will definitely be wary of Sato Ryosuke, or even fight with him. Then, they can use Sato Ryosuke to weaken the major ninja villages, and their plans will be easier.
They needed such a master to attract firepower for their plan.
“But I believe he won’t do that. He looks cruel but is actually a man full of pride. He would not do such a thing.”
While Jue was plotting against Sato Ryosuke, wasn’t Sato Ryosuke also plotting against him?
Sato Ryosuke naturally knew that the reason why Zetsu and Obito made such a deal with him was because they wanted to take advantage of his hatred towards the five major ninja villages.
Originally they were still worried that I would show mercy to Konoha’s men, so they deliberately revealed such explosive news to me.
Of course, it has to be admitted that their plan was successful, and Sato Ryosuke completely hated Konoha for siding with the Senju clan.
However, Sato Ryosuke would not be at their mercy. In fact, he had already prepared to split the chakra of the tailed beasts.
Just like when the Fourth Hokage sealed the Nine-Tails’ Chakra in Naruto’s body, he only sealed half of it.
He, Sato Ryosuke, can also take out half of the chakra of the tailed beast! By then, the Ten-Tails they summoned will be a defective product.
Sato Ryosuke only agreed to hand over the tailed beast to them, but did not say how much. He created a small tailed beast clone for them and kept the tailed beast’s original body with him. There was no pressure at all.
The clan land of the Senju squad that was betrayed by Zetsu to Sato Ryosuke is a small country on the edge of the Fire Kingdom and the Earth Kingdom, the Grass Kingdom.
The two small countries of Rain Kingdom and Grass Kingdom belong to the northwest border of Fire Kingdom, which are the buffers specially reserved by Earth Kingdom and Fire Kingdom.
There is also a ninja village in the Land of Grass, but the strength of these so-called Grass Ninjas is too weak.
According to Jue’s intelligence, this small group of the Senju clan that was originally arranged by Senju Tobirama to quietly leave Konoha Village took advantage of such a blind spot to disguise themselves as ordinary people here, using aliases to continue their lives and continue the inheritance of the Senju clan.
Perhaps it is precisely because it is located in such a special place that it has never been discovered. After all, such a small country and small territory actually make the surrounding big countries not very interested.
“Sir, according to the map, at our current speed, we will soon reach the Land of Grass. It will be easy to find the Senju clan’s small team, but we have to break into the Grass Village.”
At night, Kakuzu looked at the map and said to Sato Ryosuke beside him.
After Sato Ryosuke got this place, he rushed to the address overnight. He really didn’t want to waste even a second.
Judging from the map, the other party seems to be hiding in the Kusagakure Village, disguised as an ordinary villager or a ninja in the village.
At this time, Feiduan was carelessly roasting the captured rabbit for everyone. From the almost burnt meat, it was obvious how poor this idiot’s roasting skills were.
“Then break in. Kill anyone who tries to stop us. We must capture all the members of the Senju clan! Try to capture them alive!” Sato Ryosuke said calmly.
What’s the big deal about the so-called Kusagakure? Even though they are dependent on Konoha, even if they really have a few masters, so what?
Anyway, by the time I break into the Kusanagi and Konoha sends reinforcements, it will be too late.
Besides, would Sato Ryosuke be afraid of those so-called reinforcements?
In this way, the group soon arrived outside the Kusagakure Village.
When they arrived here, the arranged White Zetsu gave directions to Sato Ryosuke, obtained information about where those people were, and also obtained their portraits.
Jue’s ability to investigate and collect intelligence is quite strong. He drew all the members of the Senju clan, especially the posthumous son of Senju Tobirama: “Senju Orange Water”.
According to the intelligence, Senju Orange should be a ninja who has good water-style ninjutsu like his father Senju Tobirama. However, because he is in hiding, he has not shown his true strength.
“A bunch of trash who have lost the glory of the Senju clan.” Sato Ryosuke laughed coldly.
When Sato Ryosuke brought Kakuzu Hidan and Yugao to the outside of the Senju clan’s territory, they looked at the residence of this small team.
The Six-Tails Jinchuriki Yutaka was eventually persuaded by Sato Ryosuke and became his subordinate.
The appearance of Sato Ryosuke also made Yu Gaona’s life, which had lost its meaning, come alive again.
Yugao was miserable living aimlessly, but now he had a new motivation: “Strive for Lord Sato Ryosuke’s plan! Serve Lord Sato Ryosuke!”
“You wait here for me. Be careful and don’t let anyone run away.” Sato Ryosuke ordered.
Because several decades had passed, the talented elite guards of the Thousand Hands clan had almost all died, and those who remained were all their descendants.
And Senju Tobirama’s son, Senju Orange Water, is already a middle-aged man.
In the night sky, Sato Ryosuke’s body flashed and then disappeared.
Soon, a figure appeared in Qianshou Orange Water’s room.
“Hey, Senju Orange Water?” Ryosuke said with a smile to the middle-aged man in front of him who was looking at him seriously and warily.
When he broke into Qianshou Orange Water’s room, he had no intention of hiding his movements and just broke in directly.
As a ninja, Senju Orange Water naturally reacted to this commotion.
“Ryosuke Sato?” Senju Orange Water showed a surprised expression on her face when she saw Ryosuke Sato.
“You actually know me?” Sato Ryosuke was a little surprised. When he was sealed, this posthumous child of Senju Tobirama had not yet been born.
“Father left us a portrait of you and told us that you are the most dangerous enemy of our Senju clan! How did you escape from Kanagawa?” Senju Chengshui’s face looked ugly. He did not expect that the arch enemy of the Senju clan could actually escape and find their traces?
How did the other party know of the existence of these people!
Sato Ryosuke sneered and said, “Sure enough, Senju Tobirama is guilty of his crime and actually left these things for you.”
“That’s right. My father had predicted that you would become our clan’s biggest enemy, and the Senju clan was doomed to decline, so people like us left.” Senju Orange Water replied calmly, and it seemed that she had no intention of escaping even when facing Sato Ryosuke.
Strength determines everything. When Senju Orange Water saw that Sato Ryosuke actually came to his door, he had already given up the idea of ??escaping.
He didn’t think that he, a senior ninja from Kusa Village, could escape from Sato Ryosuke’s hands. Even though he, Senju Orange Water, had hidden some of his strength, the other party was a legendary ninja, a monster in the ninja world who was known as one of the three gods of the ninja world, Sato Ryosuke!
Sato Ryosuke listened to what Senju Orange Water said and sneered, “You probably thought you could continue the family bloodline, and didn’t want to be like the Uchiha clan, with only two pitiful little boys left, right?”
“Unfortunately, you little mice hiding here and there have been caught by me.” Sato Ryosuke had a bright smile on his face.
Even in the eyes of Senju Orange Water, Sato Ryosuke’s smile was very cold, making him feel like he had fallen into an ice cellar.
Chapter 40: Secret (Old Version)
Unexpectedly, the other party would be so obedient. Ryosuke Sato raised his eyebrows and said, “Aren’t you afraid that I will kill you?”
Senju Orange Water glanced at Ryosuke with a helpless look in his eyes: “I know what happened back then. If I say I’m scared, will you not kill me? From the moment you arrived, it was destined that one of us would die.”
Sato Ryosuke nodded with a look of understanding. That’s what he said. No one would be indifferent when facing death.
It’s just because this is a situation where death is inevitable, so the other party’s calmness is not calmness, but despair.
Ryosuke thought secretly, his face turned cold and he said: “So, do you want to come with me, or do I beat you up and then kidnap you.”
Qianshou Orange Water was stunned: “What do you mean?”
“Do you think I will let you die so easily?” Sato Ryosuke’s mouth turned cold.
I see. Qianshou Chengshui s eyes also turned cold, and he stood up and said, Then let me see what you are really capable of, senior.
“The people of the Senju clan don’t have the habit of surrendering without a fight.” Senju Chengshui said coldly, and then his figure suddenly disappeared. A cold light had already flashed across Ryosuke’s neck, as if he wanted to kill him with one blow.
“The immortal monster in the ninja world? It seems that it is nothing more than this. If you cut its neck, it will still die.” It was not until this moment that Senju Orange Water showed its hideous appearance.
Seeing Senju Orange Water acting cool in front of him, Sato Ryosuke touched his neck and said exaggeratedly: “It was so dangerous, so dangerous, I almost had my neck cut off by you.”
Qianshou Orange Water was stunned, looked at Liangjie with a cold gaze, and said: “Is there really a body that is invulnerable to swords and guns?”
This characteristic, which completely violated the common sense of the ninja world, made Senju Orange Water somewhat unbelievable.
Although the classics, the letters left by his father, and the uncles who originally protected him told him about Sato Ryosuke’s characteristics and abilities, he still felt it was impossible.
Having been a ninja in Kusagakure for so many years, what kind of monster has he not seen?
As for those people, the most they could do was use earth-style ninjutsu to harden their bodies. As long as his sword was sharp and fast enough, he could chop off the opponent’s head before the opponent had time to react.
But looking at Sato Ryosuke who was jumping around in front of him, Senju Orange Water found that this seemed to go against common sense.
Ryosuke looked at him with a smile, his eyes gradually narrowed, and he twisted his neck as if to loosen up his muscles and bones, and said lightly: “The sword you just used was not bad, a bit like the style of the Thousand Hands Clan, but unfortunately…
I gave you the chance to choose, but you didn’t know how to cherish it. It seems that I can only beat you up first and then take you away.”
When Senju Orange Water heard what Sato Ryosuke said, the middle-aged man was still a little impatient and anger flashed in his eyes.
Even though he was sent to this small country of grass to hide his identity for the continuation of his family, it does not mean that he has forgotten the glory of the Senju clan.
If the number of people in the family had not been too small, he would have already raised the banner of the Senju clan. He had always heard people mention the glory of the Senju clan.
Especially during the Warring States Period, they were a well-known ninja clan!
“Hmph, Sato Ryosuke, don’t be so arrogant. I’ve read your intelligence and I know that your most terrifying aspect is your so-called invulnerability. But, you also have your weaknesses, don’t you? Although I never thought you could actually escape, do you really think that we have no way to deal with you? The worst that can happen is that we will both perish together!”
Qianshou Orange Water said in a cold voice, and did not continue to attack in anger, but threatened instead.
“Oh? Ways to deal with me? Tell me about it.” Ryosuke said with interest. He was very curious about what kind of methods that bastard Senju Tobirama left for his son?
Even back then, Hashirama Senju brought a large group of people and even asked the toads of Myoboku Mountain and the slugs of the Slug Forest to seal him.
Now, Senju Orange Water, a ninja who seemed to be at most Kage-level, said to Sato Ryosuke: “I told you I can beat you, don’t force me to use my ultimate move.”
This made Sato Ryosuke really curious. What did Senju Tobirama leave for Senju Orange Water?
“Don’t you realize why I have to talk to you for so long?” Qianshou Orange Water smiled with a look of success.
Ryosuke looked at him, thought for a moment and said, “Are you talking about the chakra you just injected into the seal on the ground? Are you waiting for the Uzumaki clan’s strongest water and fire five-shaped seal formation?”
Qianshou Chengshui was shocked and sneered, “That’s right, how did you know? But even if you knew, what would happen? The formation has already started, can you still break it? This is the strongest sealing formation developed by the Whirlpool Clan!”
Hahaha, Sato Ryosuke, you are too careless. You know, although you are strong, you are afraid of the sealing technique! Let’s see what you can do! It doesn’t matter if I die! I still have my son! The bloodline of the Senju clan will not be cut off! And you, you have to be sealed in this formation with me!”
The formation has been activated, and with a huge sealing light, it began to rotate continuously above the roof, as if to isolate everything.
There was an arrogant smile on Senju Orange Water’s face. After one attack, he found that Sato Ryosuke was indeed invulnerable to swords and guns as the legend said. He knew that he had to use this move. It was better for him to die alone than for his whole family to be destroyed!
“Idiot.” Sato Ryosuke glanced at the arrogant and complacent Senju Orange Water, turned around and walked towards the door.
“Senju Tobirama must be so angry that he would vomit blood for giving birth to a fool like you in his old age, right?” Sato Ryosuke said with a disdainful smile.
Seeing Sato Ryosuke turning around, as if he wanted to leave, Qianshou Orange Water immediately shouted more proudly: “Hahaha, once this formation is activated, it will isolate the entire room. You will never be able to break the formation! Die with me, Sato Ryosuke!”
However, the next moment, Ryosuke Sato walked to a certain position, stepped lightly with his foot, injected a little chakra, and the entire formation stopped working directly…
“……???” Seeing that the formation suddenly became unusable, Qianshou Chengshui looked horrified: “What did you do!”
“Oh, it’s just to stop your sealing formation.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
“How is this possible! The Vortex Clan’s strongest formation cannot be stopped once it is activated. This is impossible!” Qianshou Chengshui said with a crazy look on his face.
“Your aunt Uzumaki Mizuna’s sister, Uzumaki Mito, is my mistress. This sealing formation was invented and perfected by me to help the Uzumaki clan. How come you don’t know?” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
“What? You perfected it?” Qianshou Orange Water was even more confused. What was this?
Isn’t this from the Uzumaki clan? How did it become perfected by Sato Ryosuke?
“I used this formation as a betrothal gift to the Uzumaki clan. To put it bluntly, I should have been the brother-in-law of your uncle Senju Hashirama, but that ungrateful bastard stabbed me in the back. Otherwise, you would have to call me uncle.” Sato Ryosuke sneered.
Few people know this secret. Hashirama Senju married Uzumaki Mito’s sister Uzumaki Mina, and Uzumaki Mito had her eyes on Sato Ryosuke.
However, due to various reasons, the two were unable to get married before Sato Ryosuke was sealed.
The first Jinchuriki of Konoha Village was Uzumaki Mina, not Mito. Mito had been waiting for Sato Ryosuke in the Uzumaki clan until…
As the princess of the Uzumaki clan, Mito has enough power and status. She wants to avenge Sato Ryosuke and even wants to unlock the seal of Kanagawa.
When Mito wanted to mobilize the Uzumaki clan to take revenge on Konoha and lift the seal on Kanagawa, the news leaked.
Konoha held out the Uzumaki clan’s sealing technique as a temptation, and all major forces participated in the war to destroy the Uzumaki clan.
Although the Uzumaki clan fought back desperately, they were outnumbered, which led to their demise.
All of this was not only told to Sato Ryosuke by Zetsu, but more importantly, his current subordinate, Kakuzu, was a mercenary who participated in this battle back then!
If Zetsu hadn’t mentioned it, Kakuzu wouldn’t have known that Sato Ryosuke had such a relationship with the Uzumaki clan back then.
As for the princess of the Uzumaki clan, Uzumaki Mito, her whereabouts were unknown during the war. What is certain is that she did not fall into the hands of any force.
Back then, Konoha’s Anbu fought side by side with him to destroy the Uzumaki clan, so Kakuzu knew this very well.
Moreover, this is why, as an ally of the Whirlpool Country, they will cause the destruction of the Uzumaki clan. They play the role of executioner here. Konoha is afraid that Sato Ryosuke will be released!
The trouble caused by the Uzumaki clan must be eliminated!
Qianshou Orange Water’s face turned completely gloomy. He looked at Sato Ryosuke coldly and said in a cold voice: “How is this possible?”
“How is it impossible?” Sato Ryosuke’s tone was very calm, but suddenly a ferocious look appeared on his face, and he said angrily: “Otherwise! Why do I hate you Senju bastards so much!”
“Senju Hashirama betrayed not only his good brother, but also his relative! His brother-in-law!” Sato Ryosuke almost shouted these words.
“You are a bunch of hypocritical scums of the Senju clan, especially your father, who is so cruel that he can even kill his own people.” Sato Ryosuke said coldly, flipped his hands, and his body was already next to Senju Orange Water.
Senju Orange Water impatiently stabbed the sword in his hand towards Sato Ryosuke, but what greeted him was Sato Ryosuke’s extremely hard hand.
Sato Ryosuke directly grabbed the sword of Senju Orange Water and shook it hard. After shattering the sword, Senju Orange Water had no time to be surprised before his neck was grabbed by Sato Ryosuke’s right hand and the whole person was lifted up.
Suddenly, a Bagua seal appeared in Sato Ryosuke’s left hand, and he slapped Senju Orange Water’s abdomen fiercely: “Chakra Seal!”
This instantly turned Senju Orange Water into a useless person, unable to mobilize chakra.
By the way, Sato Ryosuke also cast an illusion on him, allowing him to enter a world of drunkenness and dreams to prevent him from committing suicide. The current Senju Orange Water is still useful to Sato Ryosuke.
Chapter 41: If You Take Me In, You Deserve to Die (Old Version)
“It’s Sato Ryosuke! Let go of the clan leader!”
Three senior ninjas from the Senju family jumped up at the same time and attacked Sato Ryosuke. After Senju Orange Water activated the sealing formation, they were all awakened.
The younger generations of the Senju clan were taught most often that they should be careful of Sato Ryosuke, so they were naturally very familiar with Sato Ryosuke’s appearance.
More importantly, Sato Ryosuke’s appearance has not aged, which means they can still recognize him.
At this moment, the three senior ninjas of the Senju family perfectly demonstrated the tacit cooperation of the ninjas. They didn’t care how powerful Sato Ryosuke was, they just wanted to rescue their clan leader!
“Water Style. Great Waterfall Technique!”
“Thunder escape. Earth walk!”
“Wind Style. Wind Cut!”
The three of them used compound ninjutsu in no particular order. If it were someone else, they might have to dodge.
“Are all the descendants of the Senju clan pigs?” Sato Ryosuke said coldly.
Knowing that he was invulnerable and almost immune to damage, they still used ninjutsu on him?
Then he turned around and said, “Earth Escape. Rock-Bound Coffin.” In an instant, several rock hands emerged from the ground.
The three Senju clan’s jonin wanted to hide, but were shocked to find that they could not get away, as all of their feet were trapped.
Sato Ryosuke didn’t intend to kill them. He wanted to keep these idiots in captivity. They would be of great use to him.
“asshole!”
He held back a curse, but was soon trapped by Sato Ryosuke. After a series of packing, a rough count revealed that there were more than thirty people in this Senju clan, including women and children?
This number surprised Sato Ryosuke a little, but then he looked overjoyed.
“Hashirama, Tobirama, how happy will you be when you see them?” Sato Ryosuke sneered in his heart.
“Sir, the fighting and commotion here have attracted the attention of the Kusagakure ninjas. They are already heading here in an organized manner.” Kakuzu said.
“There is no need for Kusagakure Village to exist anymore.” Sato Ryosuke said calmly to Kakuzu and the other two.
“Yes.” Kakuzu and the other two nodded, and then in the dark night, they launched an attack on the entire Kusagakure Village. The Kusagakure Village, which took in the Senju clan, disappeared from the ninja world.
One Kage-level ninja plus two elite Jonin-level ninjas are enough to destroy the Kusagakure Village without the need for Sato Ryosuke to continue taking action.
Sato Ryosuke didn’t care whether the Kusa Ninja knew the identity of the Senju clan. He only knew that if he took them in, he would die.
“Sarutobi, it is said that a mysterious man of unknown identity who captured the tailed beasts has appeared in the ninja world recently.” Shimura Danzo said to Danzo in the Hokage’s office.
“I know that the Two-Tails and the Six-Tails are both missing, but the Hidden Mist Village is said to have captured the Three-Tails.” Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded.
The information coming from the ninja world these days seems to indicate that there seems to be an undercurrent of power.
“We should send out elite troops to find out what this unknown force is doing!” Danzo said lightly.
He hoped that Sarutobi Hiruzen could send out his elite men to investigate the purpose of these people.
But in fact, he just hoped that Sarutobi could transfer his elite troops away.
As someone who had worked with Akatsuki, how could Shimura Danzo not know about the existence of Akatsuki? Even Sarutobi Hiruzen was actually an undercover agent sent to Akatsuki by the Third Hokage.
It was only because the information sent back by Uchiha Itachi showed that it was not the Akatsuki organization that captured the tailed beast that attracted their attention.
Moreover, Danzo glanced at Sarutobi and thought, “I don’t want any accidents to happen to what Orochimaru promised me.”
“No, we don’t know how strong the enemy is. The fact that they were able to capture the tailed beast is enough to prove that their strength is at least that of an elite jonin. This may require the deployment of an elite jonin team.” Sarutobi Hiruzen rubbed his temple, a little hesitant.
He didn’t realize that Danzo’s purpose was to transfer his trusted elite ninjas away. Sarutobi Hiruzen wouldn’t believe it even if he was beaten to death. Danzo would even sell the safety of the village for the position of Hokage?
“Then send out the elite jonin squad and the elite Anbu to conduct reconnaissance. You have to understand that that unknown force may be planning a huge conspiracy!” Danzo said.
“I always feel like something is wrong. Didn’t you notice? The Kumogakure lost the two-tailed Nekomata, but they didn’t even send anyone to look for it. This is very strange.” Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned, “Besides, the Vulpix belongs to Kirigakure, and they didn’t send anyone to look for it either.”
Danzo was slightly stunned, and he found that it seemed to be true.
“But if we don’t find out the truth, we will be in a passive position if something happens in the future.” Danzo said coldly.
Logically speaking, if someone captured the tailed beasts, these villages should have reacted, but why did no one take any action?
Could it be that they are secretly plotting a huge conspiracy?
Sarutobi Hiruzen was shocked. If this was true, then it must be aimed at Konoha again!
Among the five major countries, the Fire Nation is the richest country, and the surrounding countries are deeply coveting Konoha.
If they really are targeting Konoha in secret, then it is really necessary to send someone to investigate, so as to avoid being in a rush.
Thinking of this, Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded immediately: “I will send out elite Anbu, and your roots are the same. Pay attention to the intelligence. That mysterious force may be targeting our Konoha. Maybe this matter itself was made up by those villages. They want to find an excuse to start a war against Konoha again.”
“If that’s the case, should we be prepared…at least, deploy heavy troops at the border?” said Danzo Shimura.
“No, not now. The Chunin Exam is about to begin. We can show our strength to other countries so that they won’t dare to act rashly.” Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head.
Konoha doesn’t have many elite troops now. If it mobilizes more troops to go outside, the village will be quite empty.
“Okay, but I have one more thing. There have been some breakthroughs in the laboratory research.” Shimura Danzo suddenly said.
“Really?” When hearing the news, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s old and turbid eyes suddenly lit up.
If that experiment really makes progress, it would be great news for Konoha.
Chapter 42 Prelude (Old Version)
“It’s just a temporary breakthrough. There’s still a big gap between it and what we expected,” said Danzo.
But this experiment has made new progress, which is definitely a good thing for them, because this research is very difficult.
“About 20,000 experimental subjects have died. Unfortunately, they couldn’t withstand the damage. We found a lot of information from an evil cult organization in the Land of Hot Springs, but those people’s experiments were too complicated, and our people have not been able to crack their secrets yet.” Danzo said to Sarutobi.
After a pause, he continued, “However, it is said that among their remnants, there is still a man named Hidan who is a member of the Akatsuki organization. If we can capture him, we should be able to find the secret of immortality! The most important thing is that his body is not invulnerable to swords and guns. Maybe he will not die if pierced by weapons, but weapons can have an effect on him.”
“Then find a way to bring him back!” Sarutobi Hiruzen’s expression was determined.
Ever since Ryosuke Sato, starting with Tobirama Senju, they have begun conducting related experiments on Ryosuke Sato’s immortality.
They also want to have such ability, that is the immortal legend of being invulnerable to swords and guns! For anyone, it is a temptation.
If they didn’t know the inside story and the grudge between Sato Ryosuke and the Senju clan, they would probably want to release Sato Ryosuke.
As for human experiments, haha, what does it matter? Without Sarutobi’s support, can Danzo really succeed? Don’t forget that in Konoha, the Hokage is the supreme ruler!
“The experiment must continue, but try to capture some stray ninjas. I don’t want to see any more news of missing ninjas in the village. At your rate, the strength of the entire village will be weakened by at least 30%!” Sarutobi Hiruzen said dissatisfiedly.
The effect of experiments on living people is naturally the best, but…always using people from the same village is very damaging to one’s strength.
“Let’s talk about this later. What we need to do now is to find out who captured the tailed beast, and also capture more living people for experiments!” Danzo said coldly.
As long as the experiment of achieving immortality can be completed, it doesn t matter if many people die.
“Sarutobi! You are the Hokage! You can’t be so cowardly anymore! Where has the courage that brought you to slaughter the Uzumaki clan gone?!” Danzo scolded.
“I understand.” We don’t know what the outcome of the final discussion between Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo will be.
But… Ryosuke Sato is very satisfied with the progress of his current plan.
From Orochimaru’s plan to collapse Konoha to using the Akatsuki organization, all of these are proceeding in an orderly manner.
And news also came from that woman, Mei Terumi, that the Cloud Ninjas seemed to have finally discovered the disappearance of their Jinchuriki and began to investigate.
“Orochimaru, these two elite jonins are handed over to you. When you use that technique, use them as sacrifices.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly, and threw the two jonins of the Senju clan to Orochimaru.
“Kusa-nin?” When Orochimaru saw the forehead protectors on the two men’s heads, he was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, “It seems that the recent rumor about the destruction of the Kusa-nin Village was done by Ryosuke-sama.”
Orochimaru knew when Ryosuke Sato walked into Orochimaru’s base, but his face changed when he saw the three people following Ryosuke Sato.
Because Kakuzu and Hidan were still wearing Akatsuki’s clothes at this time, and they were old acquaintances.
“Kakuzu? Hidan? Six-tailed Jinchuriki?” Orochimaru looked at Sato Ryosuke with a puzzled look.
“They are my subordinates now and will not pose a threat to you. Of course, if you provoke them, I will not be responsible for any conflict between you.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
“Orochimaru’s head is very valuable.” Kakuzu said this coldly.
“Hehe, don’t think that you really can’t die.” Orochimaru licked his long tongue and looked at Kakuzu with murderous intent.
“Okay, Orochimaru, how is your plan going?” Sato Ryosuke didn’t have time to listen to their bickering, what he wanted was the current progress of the plan!
Now the next most important step is Orochimaru’s plan to destroy Konoha. If this plan is not completed perfectly, Sato Ryosuke will be very unhappy.
“Haha, destroying Konoha is not a small plan, Lord Ryosuke. For this kind of thing, it is naturally better to prepare with more time. I have already killed the Fourth Kazekage. At that time, I will pretend to be the Fourth Kazekage and lead the Sand Ninja to attack Konoha. As for my so-called Sound Village, it will also join the attack.” Orochimaru said with a faint smile.
“Okay, Orochimaru, stop beating around the bush. I just want to know, are you really going to destroy Konoha this time, or are you just trying to give Konoha a warning?” Sato Ryosuke looked at Orochimaru coldly.
If you didn’t know, you would really think that Orochimaru was full of hatred towards Konoha, but in fact, even if he killed the Sandaime, Sato Ryosuke had a feeling that Orochimaru killed him because he didn’t want to see the former ninja hero become the bear he is now.
“Haha, how could that be? Besides, Lord Ryosuke is here, so it doesn’t matter whether I’m here or not, right?” Orochimaru laughed dryly.
“That’s different. You are still very useful.” Sato Ryosuke smiled very coldly, so coldly that Orochimaru always felt that Sato Ryosuke must be hiding some secrets from them.
Haha, in fact, Sato Ryosuke really had a secret hidden from Orochimaru. For example, the two Grass Ninjas that Orochimaru prepared as sacrifices were actually members of the Senju clan.
However, Sato Ryosuke did not intend to tell Orochimaru about this, because no one could be sure who Orochimaru’s heart was with.
Rather than just thinking about it, he was more looking forward to the scene after Orochimaru’s Impure World Reincarnation of Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju. It must be… very interesting, right?
However, after hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Orochimaru became even more alert. He and Sato Ryosuke were at most collaborators in interests, and the two of them were researching an experiment on immortality.
However, such a relationship is not enough for them to trust each other, let alone fight side by side.
ps: Thanks to the book friend “Lying down and playing on the computer” for the reward of 2000 VIP points.
Thanks to the book friend Personal Trainee for the reward of 1000 VIP points.
Chapter 43 The Curtain Rises (Old Version)
Kill!!!
When this voice echoed throughout the entire Konoha Village, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was watching the Chunin duel with the Fourth Kazekage, had a look of surprise in his eyes.
“What’s going on?” Sarutobi Hiruzen asked, looking at the Anbu beside him.
“Not sure, there should have been a riot.” The captain of the Anbu team beside him frowned, unsure of what exactly happened.
Then soon they saw the ninjas from the Sand Village and the Sound Village in the village launching an attack on Konoha.
This scene made Sarutobi Hiruzen look very ugly. He turned to the Fourth Kazekage beside him and said, “Lord Kazekage, what do you mean by this?”
“Haha, Mr. Sarutobi, have you become so senile and confused?” A hoarse voice came from the throat of the Fourth Kazekage, and then it transformed into Orochimaru.
“Orochimaru! It’s you!” Sarutobi Hiruzen’s pupils suddenly shrank when he saw Orochimaru.
The Sand Village and Orochimaru are getting together. Do they want to capture Konoha?
“Ninjutsu. Four Purple Flame Formation.” Soon, this barrier was set up directly around Sarutobi Hiruzen.
The Sand Village members who were deceived by Orochimaru are still unaware of what is happening now. They are still following orders and attacking Konoha Village!
What s even more exaggerated is that now the outside of Konoha Village is full of Orochimaru s summoned beasts, and the whole village is in chaos, ninjutsu is everywhere, and the entire Konoha Village is caught in war.
It was too late for Konoha, who were caught off guard, and they were hit directly in the heart of the attack!
“Zizizuz, this is the so-called largest village in the ninja world. Even the worst Sand Village can be easily invaded. Hashirama, if you were still alive, would you be so angry that you vomit blood?” Sato Ryosuke stood on the high wall, looking at Konoha which was caught in the war in front of him, with a face full of contempt.
These younger generations have forgotten what war is and why the defense of the village is the most important.
Although Orochimaru’s attack this time was a surprise attack, if it were in his era, if someone dared to attack Konoha like this, there would be no need for the Three Gods of Konoha to take action. The ninjas from the major families would teach these invaders why Konoha cannot be bullied.
But now, haha, the bottom-ranked Sand Village and a messy Sound Ninja are both defeating Konoha.
At this time, it had been a long time since Ryosuke Sato brought Kakuzu and Hidan back to the Sato clan’s territory.
It is a pity that Sato Ryosuke found nothing in the Sato clan’s territory. The secret room he hid was opened and all the things inside were stolen. The source of all this pointed to… the root of Konoha, Danzo!
And among Sato Ryosuke’s collection, there is one thing that Sato Ryosuke must take back, so this time, Danzo must die. Moreover, Sato Ryosuke knows that the unwilling Danzo will definitely inherit his research.
“Hey, who are you!” Konoha’s security forces were constantly receiving reinforcements. They wanted to first stop the enemy from continuing to attack Konoha from the outer wall.
Then we saw Sato Ryosuke here. Seeing these Konoha guards, Sato Ryosuke shook his head and said, “Too bad.”
A jonin led three chunins, but… none of the three chunins had any murderous intent! They were simply flowers in a greenhouse.
“A bunch of trash.” Sato Ryosuke said these words lightly, and then his figure appeared in front of several people.
“Puff…” Holding the Thor’s Sword in his hand, Sato Ryosuke chopped off the heads of several people.
Putting away the Thunder Sword, Sato Ryosuke looked at the corpses on the ground and sneered: “Orochimaru, don’t let me down.”
In order to allow Orochimaru to unleash a stronger Hashirama Senju, Sato Ryosuke gave Orochimaru two elite jonin-level sacrifices.
“Hashirama, this time, I will destroy the village you love most in front of you.” Sato Ryosuke murmured to himself.
From Hashirama Senju to Hiruzen Sarutobi, the three generations of Hokage of Konoha all rose to power by betraying their own people, which made Sato Ryosuke feel extremely disgusted.
Compared with Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s actions were even more excessive. He was willing to kill even the elite like Konoha White Fang who could shock the ninja world. What else could he not do?
“Orochimaru! What on earth do you want to do! You will get retribution for fooling the dead!” Sarutobi Hiruzen roared as he looked at Orochimaru, who had resurrected the Senju Tobirama and Senju Hashirama in the Impure World Reincarnation.
These are the first and second generation Kage of their village!
“Haha, Teacher Sarutobi, I don’t know whether I will get retribution or not, but Konoha’s retribution will come soon.” Orochimaru said with a sinister smile.
“What do you mean?” Sarutobi Hiruzen asked angrily.
“You will know soon.” Orochimaru sneered.
“Hi, Hashirama, we meet again.” When Sato Ryosuke came outside the barrier, he looked at Senju Hashirama who was summoned inside and immediately walked in.
What made all the Konoha ninjas present panic was that this person actually passed through the Four Purple Flame Formation directly, and he was not affected by the barrier at all.
But…the authenticity of this barrier has been proven by two lives. Whoever touches it will die!
Chapter 44: Brother, didn t you do it too? (Old version)
When they heard this voice, everyone looked towards the outside, including Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju.
When Sato Ryosuke walked into the Four Purple Flame Formation and appeared in front of them.
“This appearance has not changed at all. He is… Ryosuke?!” When seeing Sato Ryosuke, Senju Hashirama’s expression was still okay. Although a little weird, he was not too panicked. Is he the same as us?
However, the expression of Senju Tobirama behind him was very ugly, and he even put himself on combat alert.
The faces of the Anbu of Konoha suddenly changed when they saw the young man, because someone had recognized him. Wasn’t this the young strange master who had been to Konoha before and had contact with the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?
“Sato Ryosuke!” After the first generation called out the other party’s identity, these Konoha Anbu broke out in cold sweats. The other party is Sato Ryosuke? !
Some of the Anbu even seemed to be panicking: “He is Sato Ryosuke???” The voice sounded like someone had discovered a monster.
Why are these Anbu so afraid of him? Sato Ryosuke didn’t know why, but….he didn’t care.
“Long time no see, Hashirama. Oh, and Tobirama, too. You’ve given me so many great gifts since I was sealed. Now, it’s my turn to return the favor.” Sato Ryosuke had a sneer on his face, his eyes staring straight at Senju Tobirama.
“Gift?!” After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Senju Tobirama’s pupils suddenly shrank.
He will never forget the things he did in secret, and after his eldest brother’s death, he chose to attack Sato Ryosuke’s subordinates.
In the heart of Senju Tobirama, these “remnants of Sato Ryosuke” deserved to die!
What made Senju Tobirama even more frightened was that Sato Ryosuke’s condition seemed to be different from theirs.
“Hahaha, Tobirama, you gave Ryosuke a gift? I didn’t expect that after decades, you would be summoned like us, Ryosuke.” Senju Hashirama said carelessly. When he saw Sato Ryosuke, he thought that he was reincarnated by the Impure World Reincarnation like his two brothers.
“No, Hashirama, I came out of the seal, unlike you two dead guys…” A curve appeared at the corner of Sato Ryosuke’s mouth. Although he was saying this to Senju Hashirama, but… actually, he was saying this to Senju Tobirama.
“Ryosuke…” There was a bit of sadness and a bit of nostalgia in Hashirama Senju’s eyes, but the remaining eight points were worry. He was summoned by this younger generation named Orochimaru. He was dead, and Uchiha Madara was also dead. Only Ryosuke was still alive. So who else in the village could stop Sato Ryosuke?
As for Sarutobi Hiruzen, he can no longer get a say at this level, and… at this time, Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju still seem to be controlled by Orochimaru… Are they… enemies?
One against four? Two of them were Hashirama Senju and Ryosuke Sato, two of the Three Gods of Konoha?
Sarutobi Hiruzen already has the urge to slit his own throat. How can he fight back?
Didn’t you hear what Sato Ryosuke said? He came out of the seal, which means he should be at the peak of his strength!
If there were Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha to restrain Ryosuke Sato back then, then who in Konoha now can stop Ryosuke Sato?
Uchiha Madara is dead, Senju Hashirama is now in the enemy camp, and he himself, Sarutobi Hiruzen, knows without even thinking that he will definitely not be able to kill Sato Ryosuke!
Sarutobi Hiruzen, who knew something about the Sato Ryosuke incident, believed that Sato Ryosuke came back this time for revenge!
“This is bad…” And Senju Tobirama, who was standing aside, also had an extremely anxious look on his face.
He knew what he had done. Now Sato Ryosuke was freed from the seal. With Sato Ryosuke’s revengeful character, Konoha would have to face…
“Tobirama, what gift did you give Ryosuke?” Hashirama said carelessly. In his opinion, it was incredible that his younger brother would exchange gifts with Sato Ryosuke, because the relationship between the two had not been very good since childhood.
“Uh…” Senju Tobirama didn’t know how to answer. There were a lot of Konoha ninjas around watching them.
Could he tell all about his plan to kill Sato Ryosuke’s subordinates?
The Second Hokage betrayed his fellow villagers! If this explosive news broke out in Konoha, the so-called Will of Fire of the entire Konoha Village would probably collapse, right?
“What’s wrong?” Hashirama saw Tobirama’s hesitant look, coupled with the sneer on Sato Ryosuke’s lips and the coldness in his eyes, and Hashirama discovered the problem… This so-called gift, I’m afraid… is not very friendly.
“You’re doing some tricks again, aren’t you?” Hashirama’s expression seemed relatively calm. To Hashirama, Tobirama often did some tricks against Ryosuke, and he would scold him every time, but it seemed that none of them worked.
Sato Ryosuke’s eyes were full of murderous intent, which made Hashirama understand that what Tobirama did was definitely not a good thing.
But now he is just a puppet controlled by someone, and it is not easy to break free.
“Sato Ryosuke, what do you want?” Senju Tobirama looked at Sato Ryosuke coldly, especially the sneer at the corner of Sato Ryosuke’s mouth, which made Tobirama feel very uncomfortable.
“Orochimaru, can you control these two guys?” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
“Haha, no problem.” Orochimaru nodded after hearing Sato Ryosuke’s question.
Without paying much attention to Orochimaru, Sato Ryosuke said to Senju Tobirama: “You are planning to kill ninjas from the same village, and even wipe out their descendants. Are you happy??? Later, I will personally kill your followers one by one in front of you, so that you can also experience what it means to eliminate trouble forever.”
“Sato Ryosuke, you dare!” Senju Tobirama shouted angrily.
After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Senju Tobirama realized that this so-called plan to collapse Konoha was probably planned by Orochimaru behind him, and the real driving force behind it was Sato Ryosuke!
“Don’t be anxious, the game is still long.” A dangerous light flashed in Sato Ryosuke’s eyes.
Senju Hashirama, who was very familiar with Sato Ryosuke, immediately wanted to stop Sato Ryosuke. This was no joke. The last time this guy showed such a look was when he slaughtered the three ninjas who attacked the Sato clan!
The scene of blood flowing like a river and no one alive was so terrifying that even Hashirama Senju’s scalp tingled!
But after hearing what Sato Ryo said, Senju Hashirama was also a little confused. What did it mean to attack ninjas from the same village?
He keenly discovered the problem, and then turned to Senju Tobirama and said, “Tobirama! What did you do back then?”
Hearing his elder brother’s scolding, Tobirama simply curled his lips in disdain: “Nothing.”
“Boom!” A huge momentum burst out from Hashirama Senju’s body, which directly shook the people around him. Some weak ninjas on the periphery were so scared that they sat on the ground.
“Tell me, what did you do!” Hashirama’s tone was a little hard, as if he was angry.
“I planned to kill all the ninjas who followed Sato Ryosuke.” Senju Tobirama said this, and his tone made it seem like it was no big deal.
“What!” Hashirama was furious when he heard Tobirama’s words: “You attacked a ninja from the same village?”
“They are all the remnants of Sato Ryosuke. What’s the harm in killing them? Besides, didn’t you also seal Sato Ryosuke, brother? You also attacked the ninjas from the same village.” Senju Tobirama said dissatisfiedly. In his opinion, since his brother sealed Sato Ryosuke, he should kill his loyal subordinates as well to avoid future troubles.
What if those people unlock the seal of Kanagawa?
“You!” Upon hearing Tobirama’s words, Hashirama’s momentum stagnated…
What happened back then did make him feel a little… guilty. He sealed Sato Ryosuke, who he had played with since childhood, and fought with Uchiha Madara, who later became his confidant, and even killed him with his own hands… His two best friends were both killed by him…
Chapter 45: Collapse of Will (Old Version)
“What happened back then was for the peace of the village and the ninja world, so I took action against Ryosuke and Madara, but you! No matter what, you shouldn’t attack Ryosuke’s subordinates. Their strength is not enough to destroy the village and the ninja world!” Hashirama said stubbornly.
Hearing what Senju Hashirama said, Senju Tobirama sneered: “If we don’t kill them, what if they want to rescue Sato Ryosuke? If the seal of Kanagawa is broken, you and Uchiha Madara don’t know who will organize this devil.”
“So even their descendants were killed?!” Senju Hashirama roared.
Until now, Tobirama Senju does not think that he did anything wrong. You have to know that at that time, Sato Ryosuke’s subordinates were all at the level of elite jonin.
Even though there aren’t many of them, if they were united, they would be a very formidable force.
Especially once Sato Ryosuke escapes, it will be a disaster for the entire ninja world!
Orochimaru sneered at the side and said: “Teacher Sarutobi, looking at you and your teachers, I really feel that what you did in the past is really in the same vein as them.”
Upon hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen was also silent. He knew how wary and fearful the Second Hokage was of Sato Ryosuke, and he also knew everything the Second Hokage had done to Sato Ryosuke. But as a disciple, what could he say to his teacher?
Not to mention, Senju Tobirama is the Second Hokage! If Sarutobi Hiruzen wants to seize the position of Hokage, he must stand on the side of the Second Hokage and implement his policies.
However, he did not expect that Sato Ryosuke would be released by Orochimaru.
Because of the second generation, many ninjas no longer know Sato Ryosuke. They only know that the first generation Hokage made great contributions to the establishment of Konoha.
However, as a disciple of Senju Tobirama and the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen naturally knew a lot of secrets.
But now the whole Konoha probably knows what the Second Generation did.
“What’s going on?”
“The Second Generation actually attacked a ninja from the same village?” After hearing the conversation between the First Generation and the Second Generation, the Konoha ninjas on the periphery seemed extremely shocked.
The Will of Fire they taught us was to protect our companions, wasn’t it? What happened? They attacked their companions themselves?
“This is really bad.” What Tobirama Senju did was heard by the Konoha ninjas. At this time, Sarutobi Hiruzen also became dissatisfied. If the glorious image of the Hokage was ruined, it would not be easy to reshape it.
And…the will of fire will also collapse, right?
“What!!! The Second Generation killed the ninjas from the same village and their descendants?” The Konoha ninjas who learned the truth were immediately panicked.
This was especially true for the Konoha Anbu around, each of them had an expression of disbelief in their eyes.
“This is impossible! Wasn’t Sato Ryosuke the evil one? How did he become the Second Generation?!” Some ninjas screamed in disbelief.
You should know that in the teachings of the Anbu, Sato Ryosuke, the “indiscriminate executioner”, was used as a negative example to teach the Konoha ninjas to cherish their companions.
Many young ninjas who join the Anbu have to go through this so-called “disdain Sato Ryosuke” course.
But… this former villain seemed to have suddenly become the persecuted party?
This suddenly made the Konoha ninjas a little confused. Sato Ryosuke looked at the changes in the Konoha ninjas and felt a little amused. Isn’t this the result he wanted?
Slowly, peel off Tobirama’s hypocrisy and let everyone see what kind of person their so-called second-generation who devoted his life to Konoha Village until his death is.
As for the stupid Senju Hashirama, Sato Ryosuke didn’t know how to complain about him. Apart from sealing Sato Ryosuke, this idiot Hashirama didn’t seem to have done anything excessive.
But this betrayal was enough to make Sato Ryosuke hate it.
“Does the Second Generation not take the lives of the village ninjas seriously at all?” Some of the Konoha Anbu’s eyes had lost their luster.
The conversation between the second generation and the first generation, as well as the revelations of Sato Ryosuke, was a collapse of faith for the Anbu of Konoha.
“Ryosuke…” Senju Hashirama’s expression was a little conflicted. He felt guilty towards Sato Ryosuke, but for Senju Hashirama, he had to do what he did back then…all for peace.
But he really didn’t expect that Senju Tobirama could be so cruel and kill all of Sato Ryosuke’s subordinates. Those were the elite forces of the village, not to mention that Tobirama killed the whole family.
“How could you be so cruel as to kill even a child?” Senju Hashirama looked at Tobirama beside him with some disbelief, his body beginning to tremble.
Even though Hashirama Senju, who came from the Warring States Period, had blood on his hands, he really couldn’t accept that they attacked their own people, including the elderly, the weak, women and children.
The guilt for sealing Sato Ryosuke and killing Uchiha Madara caused Hashirama Senju, who had Wood Release and the Sage Body and could have easily lived for a hundred or eighty years, to die in his prime. This was not only because of the trauma, but more because of the guilt in his heart.
“You bastard, you’ve gone too far.” Hashirama Senju looked at Tobirama Senju viciously.
Chapter 46 I learned everything from you, teacher (old version)
As a result, Senju Tobirama just glanced at Senju Hashirama indifferently, and then his eyes focused on Sato Ryosuke!
Now is not the time for him to admit his mistake to his elder brother. On the contrary, he should pay more attention to what Sato Ryosuke is going to do!
Based on his understanding of Sato Ryosuke, this man who will never let go of any flaw must be ready for revenge!
“You bastard, you didn’t kill all my clansmen!!!” Both Senju Tobirama and Senju Hashirama discovered that there was not a single person of Senju bloodline in the entire Konoha Village.
“Brother, there is not a single member of the Senju clan in the village. Don’t you find it strange?” Tobirama said to Hashirama.
“Hmm?” Closing his eyes and communicating with the natural energy, Hashirama Senju also discovered this problem. There was actually no ninja from the Senju clan in the entire Konoha Village.
“What’s going on!!!” When Hashirama discovered that there was no one from the Senju clan in the entire village, he immediately looked at the third generation, Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Sarutobi faced the questioning gazes of the first and second generations, then lowered his head, looking a little flustered.
Seeing that Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t seem to want to say anything, Orochimaru smiled and said, “Shodai-sama, Nidaime-sama, the Senju clan in Konoha has almost withered away. Now the only one left is your granddaughter, Senju Tsunade.”
“Only Tsunade is left?” After hearing what Orochimaru said, Hashirama Senju and Tobirama were both stunned: “Monkey, what’s going on?”
“Tobirama, you certainly didn’t expect that your good disciple would plot against your family, right?” Sato Ryosuke said with a smile.
“Your family was completely destroyed in his hands.” Sato Ryosuke added without hesitation.
Hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Senju Tobirama’s heart was furious. He looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen fiercely and said, “Monkey, what’s going on?”
“After you, Konoha and the Ninja World broke out in two wars. All members of the Senju clan were wiped out in these two wars, leaving only Tsunade.” Sarutobi Hiruzen whispered.
“What! All destroyed?” Upon hearing the news, Tobirama and Hashirama were completely dumbfounded.
That was the largest family in the ninja world! Even the Uchiha clan was slightly inferior to the Senju clan.
But how could such a big family be destroyed just like this?
In the terrible battle environment of the Warring States Period, none of the Senju clan members died. How could it be that in Konoha, where there were so many ninjas from the same village fighting together, only a girl was left?
“Haha, do you believe that they all died in battle?” Sato Ryosuke said with a smile, “It’s just that the Uchiha and Senju families are the largest ninja families in Konoha, and they are too powerful. They are also the families of the first and second generations, so they think they are an eyesore and just kill them, right? Oh, by the way, it’s not just your Senju family, Hashirama, but even Madara’s family, the Uchiha Madara family, was killed by your good apprentice.”
“Wow, wow, wow. The two strongest families in the ninja world, but one is left with a girl and the other is left with two boys. The one with two boys at least has a chance to carry on the family line and continue to develop, but your Senju clan… hehe.” Sato Ryosuke’s sarcastic words sounded so harsh in Tobirama’s ears.
Sato Ryosuke did not intend to mention the fact that he had captured the small team specially arranged by Tobirama right away. What he wanted to see now was the situation where Tobirama and Hashirama killed their favorite disciples first in rage. That would be interesting.
“Shut up! It’s not like that!” Sarutobi Hiruzen explained hurriedly. He had already seen the dangerous light emanating from the first and second generations.
Although those who were resurrected by the Impure World Reincarnation were his enemies, one kind fought by relying on combat instinct, while the other kind… was very deadly.
When facing these two adults, he did not think that he could win for sure, even though the strength of the ninjas resurrected by the Impure World Reincarnation was far from their peak because of the sacrifices.
But even so, the first and second generations are still quite difficult to deal with.
Seeing Sato Ryosuke talking on the side, Tobirama said viciously: “Sato Ryosuke, don’t be too proud.”
“Hahaha, how can I not be proud? Tobirama, I have prepared a lot of gifts for you. This is just the first one. Don’t be impatient, take your time. Do you want to die? No, you can’t die, because you are just a puppet controlled by the Impure World Reincarnation!”
“How does it feel to have your family exterminated by the disciple you chose?” Sato Ryosuke continued to taunt: “Come on, Tobirama, let me see your anger. You want to kill the man in front of you, the Third Hokage you personally chose. Isn’t he your proudest disciple? Hahaha, what a funny thing. The disciple used a dirty trick to destroy the master’s family, and hypocritically took in the only girl as his disciple.”
Even the usually carefree Senju Hashirama looked quite gloomy at this time.
Because they could see that what Sato Ryosuke said was true, and… there seemed to be no Uchiha clan in the entire Konoha Village, only a child from the Uchiha clan?
It was just as Ryosuke Sato said, the two largest ninja families in Konoha Village were all destroyed by Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Otherwise, how could all the Senju and Uchiha who had not died out in the Warring States period die in the Ninja World War? Not even the elderly, the weak, women, and children were left? Would anyone believe such nonsense?
“Oh, by the way, don’t be anxious, Tobirama, don’t be in a hurry to kill him. I also want to tell you that it was not just his decision that ruined your Senju clan, but also the decision of several disciples you chose. They were all Konoha advisers and held great power.” Sato Ryosuke continued to provoke Senju Tobirama.
After Sato Ryosuke spoke these things, whether it was Tobirama, Hashirama, or the Konoha ninjas present, all felt a little devastated.
How could the Sandaime Hokage, who usually looked kind and benevolent, be so cruel and ruthless? He could even kill the teacher’s family?
“Monkey, I need an explanation.” Tobirama’s tone was cold, but Sarutobi Hiruzen, who knew him, knew that Tobirama had already believed what Sato Ryosuke said.
Seeing that the truth had been revealed, Sarutobi Hiruzen cursed, “So what if it was my plan! Don’t you Senju clan members deserve to die? The Uchiha clan members must die because they betrayed the village, and you Senju clan, relying on the fact that your family produced the First and Second Hokage, want to interfere with the work of the Sandaime. What right do you have?!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen, who had already risked everything, immediately shouted, “Don’t say that I tricked them to death. Didn’t you also trick the subordinates of Senior Ryosuke to death? Moreover, wasn’t my uncle, Sarutobi Yasuken, one of his subordinates? If our Sarutobi family hadn’t abandoned him in time, I’m afraid you would have regarded our family as a thorn in your side, right?”
“Shut up!” When Senju Tobirama saw that Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed to have lost control of his emotions and told everything that happened in the past, he wanted to go up and attack him.
But how could he have such ability when he was controlled by Orochimaru?
Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was originally frightened when he saw Senju Tobirama trying to rush towards him, then showed a look of arrogance on his face when he realized that Tobirama was unable to kill him at all.
Then he pointed at Senju Tobirama and scolded him, “Don’t think you are so great, didn’t I learn all this from you?
You are afraid that Ryosuke-senpai will cause trouble to you after he is unblocked, so just cut the grass at its roots!
I was afraid that you, the Senju clan, would get in the way, so I let them all die. Was it wrong for me to do this? Didn t I learn all this from you, Tobirama-sensei? “
“What a wonderful show.” Sato Ryosuke clapped his hands and said sarcastically, “Tobirama, do you know what this is called? The master is like this, how can the apprentice be any better?”
Chapter 47 The fun has just begun (old version)
Senju Tobirama, who was scolded by Sarutobi Hiruzen, had an angry and embarrassed look on his face.
He was actually taught a lesson by his own apprentice? In front of so many people, especially that bastard Sato Ryosuke, who was obviously trying to make fun of him!
“Zizi, Tobirama, look, the disciple you taught has really inherited your true teachings.” Sato Ryosuke looked at Senju Tobirama, whose face turned blue and red, and said sarcastically.
“Shut up! You damn bastard!” Both Tobirama and Hashirama looked unhappy.
The Senju clan was annihilated, and their disciples were surprisingly so cruel. I don t know if it was because they taught well or if Sarutobi Hiruzen himself had that kind of intention.
Seeing this good show, Sato Ryosuke smiled, turned his head and said to Orochimaru: “Take your time and don’t interfere too much. I’m going to capture several of his good disciples and watch a good show of master and disciple killing each other.”
After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Orochimaru nodded, then looked at Senju Tobirama and the other two, with a gloomy look in his eyes.
What Sato Ryosuke did today was completely beyond his expectations. He originally wanted the third generation to die gloriously.
A heroic Hokage who died fighting for the village is better than an old man who dies in his twilight years.
He wanted to preserve Sarutobi Hiruzen’s reputation, but he didn’t expect… that today would be the result. The second and third generations might not be able to preserve their reputation today.
Even the first generation, who always had a glorious image, had to bear the shadow of “sealing friends and killing brothers”.
The spiritual pillar and will of the entire Konoha Village ninjas are about to collapse completely.
But looking at the current situation, Orochimaru did not dare to make any unusual movements, because he knew very well that the two sacrifices in front of him, the first and second generations reborn from the Impure World Reincarnation, even with the addition of himself, Orochimaru, and the Sandaime, would not be able to kill Sato Ryosuke.
Even if they joined forces, they couldn’t even seal each other.
Don t forget how many masters Hashirama Senju gathered in order to seal Sato Ryosuke!
Orochimaru knew in his heart that if he didn’t follow Sato Ryosuke’s script today, not to mention that the experiment of immortality might be interrupted, more importantly, he might die here!
The combined strength of all the ninjas present is not enough to shake Sato Ryosuke, so what he has to do is lie dormant!
“Ryosuke, where are you going!” Seeing that Sato Ryosuke seemed to be about to leave the Four Purple Flame Formation, Hashirama immediately shouted.
“Me? I still have things to do, Hashirama, don’t worry, I will come back after you kill your unfilial disciple.” Sato Ryosuke smiled faintly.
Kakuzu, Hidan and others were waiting outside the Konoha Village with the huge surprise that Sato Ryosuke had given to Senju Tobirama. The big show wasn’t over yet, so how could he give up?
“Damn bastard!!!” Senju Tobirama’s face looked a little distorted. He was completely enraged by Sato Ryosuke’s actions today.
“Listen, all Konoha ninjas, I order in the name of the Second Hokage, no matter what he wants to do, stop him and do your best to kill him!” Senju Tobirama shouted to the Konoha ninjas around him.
However, when they heard what Tobirama Senju said, these Konoha ninjas seemed a little embarrassed. Their second and third generations usually taught them those high-sounding ideas, but what they did behind their backs… were all petty thefts.
For a moment, the authority of the Hokage began to waver, and the ninjas present seemed a little hesitant, but the professionalism of the ninja determined their choice.
No matter how big a crime the Hokage has committed, as long as they are the ninja of Konoha, the Hokage of the other side’s Konoha, they must obey orders. This is a ninja!
“You are really willing to give this order.” Sato Ryosuke glanced at Senju Tobirama in surprise: “You knew clearly that they could not be my opponent, but you still gave them this order to die. You are worthy of being the Second Hokage who betrayed and killed ninjas from the same village without blinking an eye. You are so cruel that you don’t care about letting your subordinates die.”
Every word that Sato Ryosuke said pierced the hearts of the Konoha ninjas. They were a little confused at this time. It seemed that they were really treated as abandoned pawns by the Hokage?
After saying this, Sato Ryosuke turned and left. He had other things to do.
Shiranui Genma, Bizu Reito, and Tatami Iwashi, with conflicted looks on their faces, held kunai and pointed them at Sato Ryosuke in front of them.
As the guards of the Fourth Hokage, they are the most loyal supporters of the Hokage line.
But Sato Ryosuke is a super ninja who is on par with the first Hokage. This battle was too unfair from the beginning.
“A ninja will risk his life even if he knows he can’t win. This is the mission and the fate of a ninja!” Shiranui Genma said in his heart.
He quickly formed seals with his hands and rushed towards Sato Ryosuke. His idea was simple. Facing such a strong enemy, he did not seek to win, but only to have a clear conscience.
Maybe they can hold each other back so that the rest of their companions can come to support them, but… who can stop this adult?
Seeing that there really was a idiot rushing towards him, Sato Ryosuke frowned. Sure enough, the prestige of the Hokage would not reach its peak in an instant. But it didn’t matter. Soon, this Konoha Village would fall apart under his manipulation.
With their eyes fixed in shock, Shiranui Genjian and the others only saw a black shadow flash before their eyes, and then… it fell to the ground.
“Damn… this strength… is too exaggerated, right? Is this the strength of the legendary super ninja?” Shiranui Genjian and others fell to the ground unwillingly.
They didn’t even see how Sato Ryosuke launched the attack before their eyes went dark…
There was no chance to think anymore, because their heads and bodies had been separated.
“You don’t know your own limitations.” Sato Ryosuke looked at the three corpses and said calmly, “What have you taught good ninjas to do? You foolishly loyal idiots. Is such a Hokage worth serving?”
Chapter 48: Danzo is frightened (old version)
“What! What did you say!” Danzo stood up from his chair in surprise and looked at the Root Ninja in front of him with horror: “Say it again!”
“Master Danzo, Sato Ryosuke is back.” The Root Ninja said with fear on his face: “He escaped from the seal of Kanagawa, and judging from his target and direction, it should be us… the Root.”
After hearing the second answer from the root, Shimura Danzo’s breathing suddenly became rapid.
After taking a deep breath, the atmosphere in the entire office became extremely depressing.
When Danzo heard the news that Sato Ryosuke had escaped from the seal, he felt a huge chill in his heart. Shimura Danzo only knew about Sato Ryosuke from the classics and the second generation.
But… he has a lot of Sato Ryosuke’s things here. Apart from Orochimaru, he has obtained the most things from Sato Ryosuke’s laboratory!
In order to study the “immortal” bloodline of the Sato clan, he even deliberately searched for and dug up the graves of the Sato clan and took away a large number of their bones.
They also dug up Sato Ryosuke’s secret room in the Sato clan and took away everything inside.
Almost all the experimental research and data on Sato Ryosuke left by the second generation are in his possession.
Moreover, he also knew why Sato Ryosuke came here…probably because of that “thing”.
“Orochimaru, this bastard! Why didn’t he tell me in advance that he had joined forces with Sato Ryosuke???” Danzo Shimura felt like he was going crazy, that was a devil!
The legend about Ryosuke Sato’s ruthlessness and brutality made Danzo have no confidence in defeating him.
And…who in the whole village can stop him? !
Shimura Danzo felt his scalp tingling when he thought that all of Sato Ryosuke’s things were in his hands.
He didn’t think that Ryosuke Sato would let him go after he knew these things were in his hands.
Moreover, would that bitch Orochimaru tell Sato Ryosuke about the resources he had? Shimura Danzo would never believe that Orochimaru would not betray him.
“Lord Danzo, Sato Ryosuke is coming to kill us, should we retreat?” asked the senior ninja next to him.
This senior ninja knew the inside story of what happened back then. If it were to be exposed that Shimura Danzo had taken away Sato Ryosuke’s experimental resources and even the research done in the base, I’m afraid the entire Root would be surrounded by the anger of the villagers, right?
Especially since all their research uses living people!
Because he is also Danzo’s confidant and knows most of the Root’s secrets!
“What should we do? Gather all the Root ninjas immediately and open all the sealing formations and barriers! Let the sealing squad get ready!” Danzo was also trembling all over at this time. Sato Ryosuke must have known his secret, so he came to the Root.
However, Danzo still had no confidence in dealing with Sato Ryosuke. You know, most of their sealing formations were seized from the Uzumaki clan.
Back then, wasn’t it Ryosuke Sato…that was the reason why the Uzumaki clan agreed to marry Princess Mito to him because of his talent in improving the sealing formation?
“Recall all ninjas?” Shan Zhongfeng looked at Danzo in disbelief. Would it really be useful to rely on the advantage in numbers when facing the legendary super ninja?
“Stupid! No matter what, even if they can’t stop Sato Ryosuke, at least they can buy us some time!!!” Danzo’s face was very ugly, he looked at his subordinates and said, “We must buy some time!”
“But, my lord, that is the full power of the root.”
Danzo’s expression was solemn, a trace of pain flashed across his face, and then he slowly said: “We will train you later.”
Danzo felt helpless, as all the Root ninjas were carefully selected and trained by him, but now… it seemed that they were all going to be destroyed by him.
But this is the only way. If Sato Ryosuke doesn’t kill him swiftly, he will probably keep tracking him.
That’s right, Danzo was already ready to escape. While there was still time, he took some of the most important experimental data and information scrolls with him. The farther he ran, the better. It would not be too late to return to Konoha after Sato Ryosuke left.
“Go and pass the message. Don’t worry about the invasion of Sand Village and Sound Ninja. Let them all come back. Now we have to survive first!”
“Why? Sir, that’s our village!” Aburame Tone looked dissatisfied. In his opinion, if the First Hokage was able to use the sealing technique to seal Sato Ryosuke once, they can use the sealing technique to seal him a second time!
Here at the root, there are many advanced sealing formations from the Vortex Clan!
“Idiot, it was the First Hokage who sealed him back then.” Danzo said angrily, “Among us, is there anyone who can stand shoulder to shoulder with the First Hokage?”
“Also, take all those things with you. If all else fails, just take those things. Maybe you can save your life.” Helplessness flashed in Danzo’s eyes.
Although the appearance of those things might anger Sato Ryosuke, it might be a good bargaining chip for Danzo.
He doesn’t want to die, he still wants to become Hokage, and he still has his own ambitions to fulfill, but only those who are alive are qualified to talk about ambitions.
Danzo’s words made his two trusted subordinates silent. No matter how arrogant they were, they did not think they could stand shoulder to shoulder with the First Hokage.
Since this is the case, then run as fast as you can, the farther the better. The village and the ties are all fake. The most important thing is to survive.
Chapter 49 Can You Really Give Me Strength? (Old Version)
Sato Ryosuke naturally learned about Danzo from Orochimaru, and even knew that Danzo had dug up the graves of the Sato clan under the orders of Senju Tobirama.
This is also the reason why Sato Ryosuke had no intention of letting Shimura Danzo go.
Sato Ryosuke’s immortality does not come from any bloodline limit, but from his own abilities and the power of the devil fruit.
But he couldn’t tell anyone about this kind of thing… So in the entire ninja world’s perception, it was Sato Ryosuke who activated the Sato clan’s hidden super bloodline limit.
As a result, when they wanted to seize this bloodline limit, Sato Ryosuke had already become powerful, and the Sato clan… had long been destroyed by the Senju clan’s scheme.
Only a scum like Tobirama Senju, who has a dark heart and is willing to do anything to achieve his goals, would do something like asking Danzo to dig up someone’s grave.
“Boom boom boom!” Orochimaru’s summoned beasts wreaked havoc in Konoha Village, and the Konoha ninjas were doing their best to resist the enemy’s invasion.
At this time, in the forest outside Konoha Village.
Feidan looked at the group of brats in front of him, frowned and said: “Yugao, isn’t it a bit difficult for us to deal with two Chuuriki???”
“No, because we are not here to fight.” Yugao remembered Sato Ryosuke’s instructions and wanted to hand over his body to Vulpix’s control.
“Hey, Shukaku, Kurama.” When Yugao appeared in front of Naruto and Iraru in the form of Vulpix, Uchiha Sasuke and the other little brats were stunned.
“Rhino dog? Why are you here?” Gaara, the one-tailed Jinchuriki of the Sand Village, who had turned into a half-human, half-beast monster at this time, asked.
“You look like you are full of murderous intent, very fierce. But now is not the time to reminisce. Lord Ryosuke asked me to tell you that you and Kurama must go back to Konoha Village and cause trouble in the village.” said the Rhino Dog.
“Ryosuke…sir?” The originally beast-like Iraila showed his terrifying sharp teeth and drooled, which made people feel sick. When he heard the name of Sato Ryosuke, he was stunned.
“You mean, Sato Ryosuke…he came out?” Shukaku swallowed hard and asked the rhino.
“Yes, Lord Ryosuke has come out of Kanagawa, and Nibi is now by his side. Lord Ryosuke asked me to tell you that if you don’t want to be sent by him to see Master Rokudo, just listen to his orders.” Rhino Dog said lightly.
For tailed beast weapons like theirs, their original purpose was to cause destruction.
Now Sato Ryosuke asked them to do it, so they just did it, so as not to anger Sato Ryosuke. Is there anyone more terrifying than Sato Ryosuke in the entire ninja world? No!
At this time, Ryosuke Sato appeared in front of them. Ryosuke Sato looked at Vulpix and Hidan with some dissatisfaction and said, “You are too slow.”
“Hidan, go back to Kakuzu and take good care of those people. Remember, nothing can happen to them before I give the order.”
“Yes, Lord Evil God.” Feiduan listened to Sato Ryosuke’s words very much, and was not as casual as he was with Yugao.
Then Sato Ryosuke turned to Shukaku and Kurama and said, “Will you two listen to me, or do I beat you up and then you will obey me?”
Shukaku, who originally didn’t even care about the Nine-Tails, became so docile when he saw Sato Ryosuke appear. He was so obedient that even Gaara felt he was making a mistake. The weapon he had on him was not a scary tailed beast weapon, but a cute little raccoon cat.
“I’ll be a good boy, don’t hit me!!!” In the dim space, Shukaku, the One-Tailed Fox sealed in Gaara’s body, lay there obediently, with fear in his eyes, not daring to make any unusual movements.
“Who is he?” Uchiha Sasuke and others looked at Sato Ryosuke vigilantly. The monster that made them think they were completely invincible was so docile when they saw Sato Ryosuke.
Sato Ryosuke looked at Naruto and smiled, “Hi, Naruto, we meet again.”
“Ah! It’s you, the uncle who treated me to ramen!?” Uzumaki Naruto was stunned when he saw Sato Ryosuke, and then pointed at Sato Ryosuke.
But in the blink of an eye, he became excited again and shouted to Sato Ryosuke in front of him: “Uncle, are you here to help us?”
Even Uchiha Sasuke and others around him were stunned when they saw that Naruto actually knew Sato Ryosuke, “Naruto actually knows such a master?”
“No.” Sato Ryosuke shook his head: “As for me, it is you who are here to save your life that is being manipulated, Naruto.” Sato Ryosuke said with a smile looking at Uzumaki Naruto.
“Save my life?” Naruto was stunned and didn’t understand what Sato Ryosuke meant.
“Don’t you want to know who your parents are? Don’t you want to know how that stinky fox on you got in? Don’t you want to know why everyone in the entire Konoha Village hates you so much?” Sato Ryosuke’s words were full of temptation, constantly guiding Uzumaki Naruto’s thoughts.
Sato Ryosuke, who originally just planned to release a few tailed beasts to let them cause trouble in Konoha, suddenly came up with a better idea.
The fourth generation, Minato Namikaze, sacrificed himself in order to make his son a hero of the village. He was willing to be schemed by the third generation and became a victim of the sealing of the tailed beast.
However, the Sandaime did not make his son a hero, but instead made him a target of public condemnation.
If Naruto killed a large number of Konoha Village ninjas while going berserk, would he still have a chance to become a hero of Konoha?
The hypocritical Konoha Village, and will the Yondaime go crazy after seeing his excluded son?
Namikaze Minato is the great-disciple of Sarutobi Hiruzen. How satisfying would it be if he saw that his grand-master treated his child like this, and that his master didn’t care about his child, and that his apprentice Kakashi didn’t even look at Naruto’s childhood?
If you can recruit a fighter like Minato Namikaze under your command, that would be a good choice. But if he fails to carry out your plan, then kill him.
“The legendary son of prophecy, I really want to see how long you can last under my dark guidance?” Sato Ryosuke said in his heart.
Sato Ryosuke felt quite disgusted with the hypocritical will of fire that had been passed down from Tobirama Senju.
Under the banner of protecting the village, he couldn’t even protect his own companions.
As for Uchiha Sasuke standing aside, Sato Ryosuke suddenly discovered that if the hatred in this kid’s eyes could be directed, the destructive power caused would definitely be greater than that of Uzumaki Naruto, right?
Didn’t Uchiha Itachi kill his entire clan for the sake of Konoha?
Then let him and Uchiha Sasuke fight each other, and… he wants to make sure that Uchiha Itachi has no chance to let Sasuke become the hero of Konoha.
Sato Ryosuke really wants to shatter the dreams of these beasts with beastly hearts.
How can Itachi Uchiha, who could even kill his own parents, be qualified to talk about peace?
Wouldn t it be a great thing to completely change the life trajectories of the two protagonists in the original work?
After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Uzumaki Naruto became a little excited: “Uncle, do you know my parents?”
Without directly answering Uzumaki Naruto’s words, Sato Ryosuke turned his head and said to Uchiha Sasuke calmly: “Do you want to know the truth about the extermination of your Uchiha clan? Kill her, and I will tell you the whole truth, including all the grievances suffered by your brother Uchiha Itachi. Do you want to know?”
Sato Ryosuke pointed at Haruno Sakura and said to Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto, “Whoever kills her first, I will tell you the truth, including the power you have always desired. Sasuke, don’t you want to kill Uchiha Itachi? As long as you do as I tell you, you will get everything you want.”
After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Uchiha Sasuke was stunned, with a ferocious look on his face: “You know the truth? You can give me power? Who are you!”
“Hahaha, kid, do you know who I am? My name is Sato Ryosuke. I used to fight side by side with Uchiha Madara, the ancestor of your Uchiha clan. In fact, that guy Uchiha Madara was not my opponent.” Sato Ryosuke said with a faint smile.
Seeing that Uchiha Sasuke still had a doubtful expression on his face, Sato Ryosuke pointed at Shukaku and said, “Isn’t this monster scary enough? But look, in front of me, it’s as obedient as a kitten. Why, don’t you want to have such power?”
Uchiha Sasuke believed Sato Ryosuke’s words, because Shukaku was so well behaved, so well behaved that he was completely different from the vicious look he had when he wanted to kill them before.
Uchiha Sasuke, who was struggling internally for a moment, said with a trembling voice: “Can you really… give me strength?”
Chapter 50: Release the Tailed Beasts (Old Version)
Yes, I can give you enough power, as long as you follow my instructions and be loyal to me.” Sato Ryosuke’s tone was full of temptation.
The Uchiha clan was destroyed, and his parents were killed by his own brother. Such blows and misfortunes have made Uchiha Sasuke’s heart full of extremism at his current age.
The shadow of hatred has already been planted. As long as the layout is good, Sato Ryosuke will be able to see a new drama.
Sato Ryosuke, who has completely given up on Konoha, no longer cares that he was once one of the founders of this village.
“Okay, I promise you.” Uchiha Sasuke’s eyes turned ferocious when he looked at Haruno Sakura.
When Sasuke aimed his murderous intent at Haruno Sakura, Uzumaki Naruto appeared in front of Haruno Sakura and said seriously: “Sasuke, I won’t let you hurt Sakura!”
“Don’t talk nonsense here, kid.” Sato Ryosuke waved his hand and pushed Uzumaki Naruto away.
Sato Ryosuke said to Uchiha Sasuke: “I’m very busy and don’t have time to talk nonsense with you here. I gave you a chance, and you can make the specific choice yourself.”
Then Sato Ryosuke walked towards Uzumaki Naruto. He wanted to remove the seal on Naruto and let the Nine-Tails wreak havoc in Konoha Village.
“I won’t allow you to hurt Sakura.” Naruto’s eyes were filled with stubbornness: “Stinky fox, lend me your power.”
However, Naruto’s body did not react at all, and Kurama even ignored Naruto.
“Hey! Stinky fox, why don’t you lend me your power!” Naruto shouted in panic.
“Idiot, do you know what kind of monster you are facing? I lend you my power, do you intend to let me die with you? He is a real existence that can kill me!” Nine-Tailed Fox said coldly.
Facing an enemy of Sato Ryosuke’s level, even though he somewhat agrees with Naruto’s character, that’s all. He doesn’t want to die yet!
After being scolded by the Nine-Tails, Uzumaki Naruto was suddenly speechless. Sato Ryosuke looked at Uzumaki Naruto with a mocking look in his eyes.
He turned to Uchiha Sasuke and said, “Kill the two of them, then follow Hidan to find Kakuzu. Just follow them. They will protect your safety until this incident is over.”
“What… What’s so good about cultivating such a little brat?” Feiduan muttered in a low voice.
Hearing what Feidan said, Uchiha Sasuke glared at him, then holding a kunai in his hand, he looked at Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura with some trembling.
Sato Ryosuke didn’t have time to waste here any more. Guiding Uchiha Sasuke was just something he thought of on a whim, and he would not forget his main business.
“Shukaku, go to the center of Konoha Village. Remember, all Konoha ninjas are your enemies.” Sato Ryosuke left these words lightly, and then his figure disappeared.
“Roar! Destroy as much as you want. No annoying Konoha ninja can stop me this time.” A giant raccoon cat with purple patterns all over its body appeared in the center of the Konoha Village, roaring excitedly with great destructive power.
The huge reminder filled with a sense of oppression made the ninjas of Konoha Village change their faces. This tailed beast was Shukaku, the one-tailed beast of the Sand Village!
The Sand Village even used the tailed beast weapons! Damn it!
Shukaku, who had finally come out, received the order from Sato Ryosuke and started to destroy Konoha with great pleasure.
The slightest movement of his huge body was enough to cause the surrounding buildings to collapse, not to mention that he also had the powerful wind-style ninjutsu.
Back then, Shukaku, the One-Tailed Fox, was very well behaved in Konoha. Under the education of Sato Ryosuke, Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama in turn, Shukaku, who had the worst temper, was in a miserable state.
Shukaku swore that the village he wanted to destroy the most was not Sunagakure, but Konoha. What happened in Konoha was too tragic.
After it was captured by Sato Ryosuke from the desert, it was directly locked up in the wooden cage of Senju Hashirama. Although it was easy to break the wooden cage, but… after breaking the wooden cage, they would have to face the repeated beatings from Sato Ryosuke and Uchiha Madara.
Shukaku, who had been taught a lesson and behaved himself, just squatted in the cage obediently, but… the damn Sato Ryosuke actually allowed people to visit them and even charged admission!
This seriously hurt Shukaku’s self-esteem. The raccoon cat, which had always had a bad temper, now became irritable and sensitive. A dignified tailed beast was actually being treated like the small animals in the zoo.
Shukaku will never forget that there was a damn kid who actually used cat food to tease it. It is Shukaku of the Sand, not a cat!
Ever since then, Shukaku has hated Konoha Village. Now that it has the opportunity to tear Konoha Village to pieces, how could it not do its best?
“Boom!!!” Large areas of Konoha Village buildings were turned into ruins under Shukaku’s attack.
Shukaku attacks indiscriminately regardless of whether they are ninjas from Konoha, Sand Village, or Otogakure.
Anyone who gets close to him will die!!! Anyway, Sato Ryosuke’s order to it is to cause chaos in Konoha and kill as many as possible.
Orochimaru, who was originally controlling the First and Second Hokage to fight against Sarutobi Hiruzen, had a sneer on his face.
He had already seen the scene where his ninja teacher would be torn to pieces by the second and first generation.
Orochimaru didn’t even need to erase their consciousness. When the two of them dealt with Sarutobi Hiruzen, they were extremely ruthless.
Especially Senju Tobirama, every move of his was a killing move, and every move was meant to take Sarutobi Hiruzen’s life.
The old Sandaime only had the strength to resist at this time and could no longer fight back.
However, Orochimaru did not intend to let Sarutobi Hiruzen die so soon.
Because Sarutobi Hiruzen cannot die until Ryosuke Sato brings back Danzo, Utane Koharu, and Mito Kado En.
Although we don’t know what exactly Sato Ryosuke is trying to do, it is certain that he wants to bring disgrace to the three Hokage of Konoha Village, and even… destroy the will of all the ninjas of Konoha Village.
“Lord Danzo, a super huge chakra is rushing towards our headquarters. If we don’t leave now, it will be too late!” The perceptive ninja immediately reported to Danzo Shimura after discovering this.
This report made Danzo Shimura’s face change. The person with this level of chakra must be Ryosuke Sato.
“Sir, the barrier squad reports that two tailed beasts have appeared in the village! The one-tailed Shukaku and the two-tailed Nekomata, both have appeared in the village!”
“Tailed Beasts???” When he heard that the tailed beasts had appeared, Danzo Shimura knew how big a game Sato Ryosuke was playing this time.
Especially Nekomata, that is a Cloud Ninja. Now in the hands of Sato Ryosuke, it can be proved that the mysterious organization that captured the tailed beasts is not the Akatsuki organization, but… Sato Ryosuke!
Then Sato Ryosuke must have other tailed beasts in his hands. When Shimura Danzo thought of this, he felt a sudden pain in his heart.
Danzo Shimura knew that after today’s surprise attack, even if Konoha Village could still exist, it would no longer have much power.
Apart from the Three Gods of Konoha, who else can face the tailed beasts without paying a huge price?
Didn t you see that the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze even sacrificed his life in order to seal the Nine-Tails?
When Ryosuke Sato arrived at the outskirts of the Root headquarters and looked at the Root ninjas who were constantly gathering here, Ryosuke Sato sneered in his heart.
This Shimura Danzo is indeed a ruthless character. He actually used the lives of his subordinates as a tool to delay time.
However, Sato Ryosuke had no intention of killing Shimura Danzo right now. This cruel and inhumane lackey was still of great use to Sato Ryosuke for the time being.
For example, Sato Ryosuke planned to let Senju Tobirama’s disciples surround and kill Senju Tobirama.
What an interesting thing this is, a duel between master and disciple, and then making everything they have done public for all Konoha ninjas to see, these are the so-called Konoha high-level officials they are loyal to.
Chapter 51: Ryosuke-sama, can we talk? (Old version)
A Root ninja, when they discovered Sato Ryosuke on the periphery, they directly attacked. Anyone who enters the Root range will be attacked by the enemy!
Sato Ryosuke had no intention of dodging at all. In his eyes, these A-level and B-level ninjutsu were nothing at all.
In a short period of time, the ninjutsu of these people consumed more physical energy from Sato Ryosuke than his breathing did.
“Sealing squad! Formation squad, everyone get ready!” The jonin squad leader began to organize forces to hold the line.
“Sir, let’s go!” Aburame Tone advised. After Danzo made up his mind to retreat, they firmly carried out the order.
As a high-ranking official of Konoha, it was a very shameful thing for Danzo Shimura to abandon the village and flee.
But when the enemy is Sato Ryosuke, everything makes sense.
No attack, normal or abnormal, can kill Sato Ryosuke.
Only by using sealing techniques or imprisoning Sato Ryosuke by force can his actions be successful!
“Looking at his posture, is he planning to destroy my roots?” Danzo’s eyes flashed with fear and dread: “Never mind, let’s run away first.”
He always felt that Sato Ryosuke would not come to the Root just to kill him. In fact, the two of them were ninjas from completely different eras.
Especially…Danzo Shimura was just the executor of those things when the Second Hokage was in charge of Konoha.
The actual order to exterminate Sato Ryosuke’s former subordinates and their descendants, as well as the abandonment of the Sato clan’s graves and the taking of their remains for experiments, was all approved by Senju Tobirama. It was not Shimura Danzo who did it in the first place.
However, the root base, where a large number of sealing formations were stored and set up, made Shimura Danzo feel a little more at ease.
And the facts have proved that Danzo’s Root Headquarters does have a large number of sealing ninjutsu and formations.
“Master Danzo, let’s go!” A jonin came over and said to Danzo, “In the first fight, Sato Ryosuke killed more than 20 ninjas of ours. Master, if you don’t leave, the ninjas in front of you won’t be able to delay much longer.”
“What’s going on?” Shimura Danzo’s face changed when he heard this number.
“Sir, the sealing formation could only suppress the opponent for less than half a second before it was forcibly broken by the opponent.”
“Can you break so many sealing formations?” Danzo Shimura was speechless.
“Yeah, if it can’t be broken, how can I get in?” A playful voice sounded from the side.
When he heard the voice, Danzo Shimura widened his eyes and quickly retreated more than ten meters with his two subordinates.
Looking at Sato Ryosuke, who was still young but had a burly and somewhat scary figure, Shimura Danzo realized that he thought he had overestimated this legendary ninja, but unexpectedly, he actually underestimated him?
“Lord Danzo, go first.” Aburame Tone and Yamanaka Fuze, who were guarding Danzo on both sides, stood up directly.
They wanted to buy time for Danzo Shimura, so they went straight for Ryosuke Sato.
However, just as they took a step forward, their shoulders were held down.
Shimura Danzo shook his head and said, “It’s useless. The two of you are not strong enough to face this lord.”
Danzo waved his hand to stop Aburame Tsuchiya from speaking, and said to Sato Ryosuke with narrowed eyes: “Master Ryosuke, can we talk?!”
Hearing what Shimura Danzo said, Sato Ryosuke narrowed his eyes: “Sure enough, none of the disciples taught by Tobirama are easy to deal with.”
According to normal logic, when Shimura Danzo saw Sato Ryosuke, he should have been quite alert and even regarded Sato Ryosuke as an enemy.
Because in the teachings of Senju Tobirama, Sato Ryosuke is a cruel and heartless bastard who is so bad that his feet are oozing pus. He is a big scum of Konoha Village and everyone has the right to kill him.
But… look, first it was Tobirama’s disciple Orochimaru who released him from the seal in Kanagawa for his own selfish reasons.
Now it’s the turn of Tobirama’s apprentice. In order to survive, he seems to want to talk about something with Sato Ryosuke. Wow, this is really interesting.
Seeing the horrible look on Shimura Danzo’s face, Sato Ryosuke really wanted to see what tricks Shimura Danzo was going to play. What did this Konoha consultant who inherited Tobirama’s vicious and cruel methods want to do?
“Tell me about it.” Sato Ryosuke crossed his hands in front of him with interest.
“Oh, by the way, tell your men not to waste their efforts. Those rubbish sealing formations are useless to me. When Hashirama sealed me, he used the Wood Release Senjutsu. Ordinary sealing techniques have no effect on me. They can’t even seal a hair of mine.” Sato Ryosuke smiled faintly.
After hearing Sato Ryosuke’s warning, Shimura Danzo ordered all Root ninjas to stop attacking.
Because he knew very well that in front of this legendary super ninja, his Root Ninjas were nothing but offering their heads.
“Haha, Lord Ryosuke, I know a lot about you, including the human experiments you did in Konoha and the periphery. I have taken over all of them. I also have a lot of interesting research in these years. I believe you will be interested.” said Danzo Shimura.
“This condition doesn’t impress me.” Sato Ryosuke shook his head: “If this is all you want, then you can go to hell.”
After saying that, Sato Ryosuke made a gesture as if he was about to take action, which immediately made Shimura Danzo very nervous. He waved his hands and said, “No, no, no, don’t get excited, Ryosuke-sama. I still have a lot of chips, and I believe there must be something that you are interested in.”
“for example?”
“For example, the remains of your parents.” said Danzo Shimura.
“Boom!” A super powerful chakra energy burst out from Sato Ryosuke’s body. No, it’s not chakra, it should be called chakra.
This amount is simply not what a normal ninja possesses. The powerful impact force directly blew away all the Root ninjas around.
Even the two elite jonin-level masters, Aburame Tone and Yamanaka Fuu, who were guarding Danzo Shimura, were unable to block it and their bodies slammed heavily against the wall.
As for the Kage-level Danzo Shimura, although he was not as embarrassed as his subordinates, he was not much better off.
“How dare you say that?” Sato Ryosuke’s tone became extremely cold, and even the temperature around him dropped by more than ten degrees in an instant.
Although Ryosuke Sato had never really had any contact with this pair of his parents.
When Sato Ryosuke traveled through time and space to this child, he happened to experience the day when the Sato clan was destroyed. It was also on that day that he was taken to the Senju clan to be raised.
Although there is no real relationship or affection between him and these so-called parents, the bloodline and original memories of this body cannot be faked.
From the original body’s memory, we can know how much Sato Ryosuke’s parents loved Sato Ryosuke. The reason why Sato Ryosuke did not die was because this great pair of parents used their bodies to block all kunai attacks for Sato Ryosuke.
But…after Sato Ryosuke was sealed, their graves were dug up and their bones were taken out for the so-called immortal bloodline.
Even though Danzo Shimura did not do anything to the corpses, but instead placed them all properly and only took out a few bone genes for research, but… this was still enough to make Ryosuke Sato angry.
“Lord Ryosuke! These were all the orders given by Lord Tobirama back then. They were not my idea. Besides, I have always kept the remains of your parents. As long as it can change their lives, I am willing to hand them over to you intact.” Danzo Shimura said hurriedly.
He was afraid that if he spoke too slowly, he would be killed by Sato Ryosuke. This guy would kill people if he disagreed with something.
“These are not enough to save your life, you have to continue to add chips.” Sato Ryosuke said coldly. It is not so easy to let Sato Ryosuke let Danzo go.
“I can join you!” Danzo’s eyes suddenly lit up and he said, “The Second Daemon has always mentioned that you are a man full of ambition to rule the ninja world, and you need subordinates! It will be difficult for you to manage many small things in all aspects after you unify the ninja world in the future, but I can help you. Believe me, it is better for you to kill me than to keep me. I am valuable!”
Danzo’s words made Sato Ryosuke smile. He was right. A living Danzo was more valuable than a dead Danzo.
Unifying the ninja world is Sato Ryosuke’s long-cherished wish, but at the same time, it is impossible for him to manage every single matter in detail. It is very annoying to have so many official duties every day.
So a ruthless Danzo Shimura might be a very useful person to Sato Ryosuke, but Sato Ryosuke had no intention of letting him live.
So from the very beginning, Shimura Danzo’s fate was already doomed, and no matter what conditions he offered, it was useless.
Chapter 52: Do you want to live? (Old version)
However, Sato Ryosuke did not intend to let Shimura Danzo die so soon, as he still had many good shows to watch.
Looking at Shimura Danzo’s expectant look, Sato Ryosuke simply shook his head.
Sato Ryosuke’s shaking of his head instantly made Shimura Danzo’s heart sink to the bottom. If Sato Ryosuke refused his surrender, wouldn’t he be dead?
Shimura Danzo’s dim eyes made Sato Ryosuke laugh a little, and then Sato Ryosuke said: “It’s not that easy to surrender to me. You have to have a letter of surrender, right?”
Danzo Shimura, who was originally a little desperate, suddenly lit up his eyes after hearing what Ryosuke Sato said. As long as Ryosuke Sato was willing to give him a chance, he would be willing to do anything.
“Lord Ryosuke, if you give me an order, I will do whatever I can!” said Danzo Shimura with joy on his face.
“Then let’s capture Mito Kado En and Utatane Koharu first. You should know that Sarutobi Hiruzen is now fighting with the first and second generation Impure World Reincarnation characters. Now, let’s go to them together.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
“There will be no problem in capturing Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu. The guards around them are not strong, and the Root can deal with them. However, if Lord Ryosuke… faces Lord Shodaime and Lord Nidaime… I’m afraid…” Shimura Danzo looked a little embarrassed.
It is obvious that Danzo Shimura is still somewhat afraid of the first and second generations.
In particular, Tobirama’s ruthless tactics and strong personality left a very deep impression on Danzo Shimura.
“What? Hashirama and Tobirama are just puppets summoned and controlled by Orochimaru. Orochimaru is on our side. What? Do you think it is possible for them to kill you?” Sato Ryosuke said disdainfully.
“Besides, don’t you want to kill Sarutobi? As long as you kill Sarutobi, the entire Konoha Village will be yours, and you will be the only one who can sit on the position of Hokage, right?” Sato Ryosuke continued to persuade.
To watch a good play that he has carefully arranged, it is natural to let the actors be more involved.
“Hokage?” After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Shimura Danzo’s eyes lit up completely. For Shimura Danzo, who wanted to be Hokage all his life, Sato Ryosuke’s condition was really too tempting.
“You mean, you support me to be the Hokage of Konoha Village?” Shimura Danzo’s expression was quite classic, and that eager look made Sato Ryosuke feel a little ashamed.
This Danzo might have gone a little crazy in order to become Hokage. He nodded, and Sato Ryosuke said: “Of course, as long as you follow my instructions, I will support you to become Hokage after Sarutobi Hiruzen dies.”
Although he said this on the surface, Sato Ryosuke added in his heart: “As long as you live to see that time.”
When Sato Ryosuke used the position of Hokage as an inducement, Danzo suddenly became energized. He directly sent out the Root ninjas, killed the guards of Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu, and took them both hostage.
“Danzo, are you crazy? You actually stood on the side of this devil!” When Mito Kado En saw that Shimura Danzo was following Sato Ryosuke and even ordered his men to arrest the two of them, he immediately cursed.
“Haha, with Lord Ryosuke’s strength, who in the entire ninja world today can resist him? Menyan, what I mean is that he who knows the times is a hero. Only those who are alive are qualified to talk about other things.” Shimura Danzo said excitedly.
To be honest, he originally thought he was going to die, but he didn’t expect Sato Ryosuke to give him a chance.
Moreover, Sato Ryosuke is still testing him. Only if he shows enough value, he believes that Sato Ryosuke will definitely accept him. Moreover, the position of Hokage will then belong to him, Shimura Danzo.
“This is called betraying the village!” Utane Koharu scolded angrily.
“Haha, this is called saving the village, not betrayal. If you continue to let you fight with Lord Ryosuke, the entire Konoha will be destroyed in your hands. I am the one who truly saved Konoha!” Shimura Danzo scolded:
“Look at Konoha now. It has been completely plunged into the flames of war. Konoha ninjas are dying every moment. If we can end this war quickly, can we have fewer deaths? This is true peace!”
Sato Ryosuke, who was standing by, seemed a little surprised when he heard what Shimura Danzo said. This time, he was really seriously thinking about whether or not to kill Shimura Danzo.
This Danzo can talk about being afraid of death in such a refreshing and refined way, and he also saves Konoha? For the good of Konoha?
This kind of shamelessness is really unmatched. He is worthy of being a student of Tobirama. He is on par with Tobirama.
“You!” Utane Koharu and Mito Kado En could naturally see how miserable the Konoha Village was now after being ravaged by the tailed beasts and the Sand Village.
They had to admit that in this war, the Sandaime was tied up, and the rest of the Konoha ninjas seemed to lack a ninja strong enough to take the lead. Under such circumstances, the failure of Konoha seemed to be only a matter of time.
Seeing the expressions of the two men, Sato Ryosuke smiled and pointed at Danzo and said, “Do you want to live? Just surrender to me like he did. As long as you can satisfy me, you can survive. Moreover, you will still be Konoha’s advisors and can still retain your power and status. How about it?”
After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, Utane Koharu and Mito Kado En’s expressions suddenly became conflicted.
How could they, who were used to a life of luxury, be willing to die like this? But it seemed a bit too shameful to surrender to Sato Ryosuke like this.
Seeing the expressions of the two men, Sato Ryosuke knew that they were tempted. He sneered in his heart, “Tobirama has such a disciple. He really can’t rest in peace even after death. If I didn’t want to use you to piss off Tobirama and let him feel the pain of a broken heart, why would I waste my time talking to you? I’d just kill you.”
Sato Ryosuke knew that Senju Tobirama valued these disciples very much, so he wanted to see a good show of master-disciple duel.
It must have felt great to be defeated and humiliated by your own apprentice, then killed again?
There’s no need to be afraid of the Shiki Seal. Orochimaru has a way to summon these bastards back from the hands of the God of Death. There’s no pressure at all.
“I have little patience. Do you want to be caught by me and fed to dogs, or do you want to surrender to me, follow my instructions, and survive? It’s up to you to choose.” Sato Ryosuke said coldly.
“We…” Utane Koharu and Mitokado En looked at each other, then lowered their heads helplessly: “We want to live.”
“Very good!” Sato Ryosuke smiled. This was the decision of a smart person. If they chose to die, the game would be less fun.
Chapter 53: Konoha’s Popular Tactics (Old Version)
When Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu chose to surrender, Sato Ryosuke was very satisfied.
Looking at the two Konoha advisors who still looked a little embarrassed, Sato Ryosuke said calmly: “Danzo, take these two with you, use your influence, summon all the Konoha ninjas you can, and make them pledge allegiance to you.”
After hearing what Sato Ryosuke said, the three of them were suddenly confused. What did this mean?
Shimura Danzo looked at Sato Ryosuke and asked in confusion: “Ryosuke-sama…what are you doing…?”
“Konoha Village is your village, and it is also the village I founded. I don’t want to see too many Konoha ninjas encounter misfortune in this raid. As long as they are willing to surrender, I can guarantee their lives. Moreover, Konoha is still your Konoha. The Sand Ninja and the Sound Ninja will withdraw from Konoha Village after this battle. You also need manpower to rebuild Konoha, don’t you?” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
“Really?” The three people’s eyes lit up at the same time. Sato Ryosuke’s words surprised them a little. They thought that Sato Ryosuke would destroy the entire Konoha Village.
“Of course it’s true, but if the ninjas of the Senju Tobirama lineage are stubborn and refuse to repent, then none of them can be left alive.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
Compared to killing everyone in Konoha, Sato Ryosuke would rather tear Konoha apart.
Danzo and the other two guys don’t want to die. Similarly, there are many ninjas in Konoha who don’t want to die. As long as Sato Ryosuke gives the order, every Konoha ninja can take the head of another Konoha ninja as a token of their loyalty, then they can get a way to survive.
Ryosuke Sato really wanted to see how many Konoha ninjas would do this.
Killing people and destroying their hearts, Sato Ryosuke wanted to prove to Hashirama, who thought he was an idiot, that his so-called peace and will of fire were all false, and that people were absolutely selfish when it came to life and death.
For example, now, he, Sato Ryosuke, is the mortal enemy of Senju Tobirama, but look, among Senju Tobirama’s four disciples, Sarutobi Hiruzen is fighting with Tobirama, and the remaining three have all surrendered to him, Sato Ryosuke.
Is this the so-called will of fire that he, Tobirama Senju, taught?
Even though Senju Tobirama is dead now, it doesn’t mean that his soul won’t be tortured.
Haha, doesn t it think of itself as the village that is most full of love and peace, and the village that cherishes companions the most?
Is there anything more painful in this world than being betrayed by the person closest to you?
He didn’t know whether Ryosuke existed or not, but he knew that he and Uchiha Madara were both brooding over Hashirama’s betrayal.
The three of them could have swept the ninja world together, but now, both himself and Uchiha Madara are dead, leaving Sato Ryosuke alone. This really is… Oh… The feeling of becoming the ruler of the ninja world alone in the future… Damn… It feels so good!
Originally, they had to consider the issue of dividing power among three people, but now there is no need to do that. Sato Ryosuke does not want to share the entire ninja world with two dead guys who are already his enemies.
Most of Sato Ryosuke’s hatred for Senju Hashirama comes from the fact that he betrayed his trust and sealed the hatred within him for so many years.
But the overwhelming hatred towards the Senju clan and Senju Tobirama could not be stopped.
The Senju clan watched the Sato clan perish for the sake of the three gold mines. Senju Tobirama ordered people to dig up the Sato clan’s graves. How could he accept this?
Sato Ryosuke will never let Senju Tobirama live so easily. Even though he is already a dead ghost, then… torture his soul!
Moreover, if he could seize the Rinnegan, he would have an even better plan.
It is very easy to destroy Konoha Village. All Sato Ryosuke needs to do is throw a few tailed beasts into the center of Konoha Village, and then use Hashirama’s Tree World Descend to deal with it and it will be done.
But…isn’t this too boring?
Look, all the senior ninjas in Konoha Village who know Sato Ryosuke think that he is a huge devil.
Since they are devils, they cannot be allowed to die too easily. Otherwise, how can they be worthy of the titles of devils that destroy peace and monsters of the ninja world?
“Sasuke, are you crazy? You actually attacked your companions?”
Kakashi looked at Uchiha Sasuke who was holding a bloody kunai in his hand, and anger flashed in his eyes: “It is indeed an evil bloodline that even wants to kill its companions.”
Haruno Sakura was stabbed through the heart by Uchiha Sasuke.
Without the help of the Nine-Tails, Uzumaki Naruto was just a loser and was beaten to death by Uchiha Sasuke.
If the Nine-Tails hadn’t been afraid that the death of this human sacrifice would implicate it, it wouldn’t have extended Naruto’s life.
“Hey, One-Eyed Dragon, this is none of your business. If you dare to obstruct the arrangements of the Evil God, I will send you to death.” Hidan, holding the bloody March Scythe, looked at Hatake Kakashi with a provocative look.
In Feiduan’s eyes, since the evil god arranged for him to protect Uchiha Sasuke, he would not let Uchiha Madara Sasuke be killed by the one-eyed dragon in front of him.
One-eyed dragon…??? Kakashi and everyone else present were stunned. How did he become a one-eyed dragon?
But in Feiduan’s eyes, Kakashi only had one eye exposed, and the other one was covered. If he wasn’t blind, what else could he be?
If he wasn’t blind, why would he cover it up? As for the copy ninjas of Konoha, sorry… since he teamed up with Kakuzu, he never remembered these things.
If Kaku was here, he would definitely be very happy, because… Kakashi’s head is very valuable.
“Sasuke, how did you become like this?” Kakashi ignored the careless Hidan and said to Sasuke sadly.
“You are just stumbling blocks on my road to success. If I want to succeed, I have to kill you guys who are in the way.” Uchiha Sasuke said coldly.
But those trembling hands proved his inner unrest.
Unfortunately, for the sake of power, he had to give up these so-called bonds. He learned a lot from Feidan and Yugao.
In particular, Lord Sato Ryosuke was actually the most powerful figure in the Warring States Period.
After hearing some of his deeds, Uchiha Sasuke decided to sell his soul to this devil.
Especially…when Sato Ryosuke promised to tell him the truth, he had already made up his mind.
In Uchiha Sasuke’s eyes, no one could understand his pain. His beloved parents were killed by his own brother, and he was even tortured by him.
This kind of suffering is the driving force behind all of Uchiha Sasuke’s revenge. He wants to capture his brother with his own hands and kill that bastard!
“Oh, it’s another scene of master and disciple fighting each other, and lovers killing each other? This tactic really is popular in Konoha.” Sato Ryosuke’s playful voice appeared behind Hatake Kakashi.
Chapter 54: Uncovering the Corrupt Truth (Old Version)
Sato Ryosuke’s voice made Kakashi’s whole body stiffen.
Just as Kakashi was about to take action, Sato Ryosuke said coldly: “I advise you not to move, foolish junior, otherwise, not only you, but the entire Konoha will be destroyed by me.”
Knowing that the person behind him was Sato Ryosuke, Kakashi took a deep breath at this time: “As one of the three founders of Konoha, why do you have to make Konoha so embarrassed?”
It s not that Kakashi really doesn t want to turn around. Everyone knows that ninjas must never expose their backs to the enemy.
But he… really couldn’t move… When Sato Ryosuke appeared behind him, the terrible pressure and feeling made Kakashi unable to take a step forward.
Uchiha Sasuke saw that Kakashi, who had always been a super ninja in his mind, did not dare to move in front of Sato Ryosuke.
The contrast and difference in the two people’s momentum made Uchiha Sasuke understand what a legendary ninja is.
“As for me, I just came back to Konoha to take back everything that once belonged to me.” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
“What exactly do you want to do? Isn’t Konoha in a miserable enough state now? Besides, the first and second generations who wronged you back then are all dead. Why are you still unwilling to let Konoha go?” Kakashi said with some trembling.
With the two huge tailed beast weapons of Shukaku and Nekomata wreaking havoc in the village, the ninjas of Konoha Village have to face attacks from Sunagakure and Otogakure, and they have to find a way to seal the tailed beasts. They simply cannot spare so many experts.
With the addition of Orochimaru’s snake summoning beasts, Konoha Village is already in ruins.
Even though Jiraiya and the toads of Mount Myoboku were frantically resisting, the three Gamabunta brothers were still more crushed than Nekomata and Shukaku.
How can the power of the summoned beasts be compared with the tailed beasts? The power of the two is not even on the same level. In the original work, Gamabunta and Shukaku were defeated after a short fight.
“What do I want to do? I’m here to liberate you, Kakashi. Don’t you want to avenge your father’s death?” Sato Ryosuke tempted Kakashi like a bad guy tempting Little Red Riding Hood.
But the difference is that what Sato Ryosuke said were all true, not false.
“Your father, Hatake Sakumo, committed suicide. Do you really believe that he committed suicide?” Sato Ryosuke sneered, “Would a ninja who was almost as powerful as the Sandaime have such poor mental qualities that he could not stand the fishing reel and committed suicide?”
When Kakashi heard Sato Ryosuke reveal the scar again, his face turned very dark.
Even until now, he has not been able to get over the psychological trauma of his father’s suicide, otherwise he would not have the current level of strength.
Especially since there were so many strange things about his father’s death, Kakashi always had doubts in his mind, but he had to keep all these doubts in his heart.
Because Konoha Village can no longer afford to lose another Sandaime-level ninja, and it would not be conducive to the unity within Konoha Village.
But…did his father die in vain? Kakashi was unwilling to accept this, but what could he do about the past? After all, he still had to live on, and there were only a few people left in the Hatake clan.
The Hatake clan was only a mid-level family in terms of numbers during the Warring States Period, but with their unparalleled swordsmanship, they would not even lose to the Senju and Uchiha in a one-on-one situation.
However, after the establishment of Konoha, the number of members of the Hatake clan has been constantly decreasing. Even the greatest pride of the Hatake clan, Hatake Sakumo, committed suicide under a fishing reel.
Ever since the Sandaime ascended the throne, Sarutobi Hiruzen has been dedicated to destroying and framing the ninja families of Konoha.
The only difference from the cruel practices in the Blood Mist Village is that Sarutobi Hiruzen held high the Will of Fire and made the ninjas of Konoha Village willing to die for the sake of the stability and prosperity of the village.
Think about it, the Ino-Shika-Chou clan, a powerful clan in the Warring States Period, is almost reduced to a supplier of medicinal materials for Konoha, and the Byakugan, one of the Three Great Eyes, is actually performing surgery and teaching physical skills in a ninja hospital?
Under the pressure of the Cloud Ninja, they even had to hand over their clan leader substitute, Hyuga Hizashi, Neji Hyuga’s father.
Would Konoha actually fall to the point where it had to teach foreigners to buy peace? Is it possible? Even though it was not long after the Nine-Tails Rebellion, Tsunade and Jiraiya, two of the three ninjas of Konoha, were still traveling outside. They did not betray Konoha.
As long as Konoha Village is in trouble, won’t they show up? Tsunade hangs out in the major casinos in the Land of Fire all day long, doesn’t she stay in the vicinity of Konoha?
Let s look at Jiraiya again. He showed up as soon as the chaos broke out during this Chunin Exam. Do they really not care about Konoha?
No matter how powerful the Cloud Ninjas are, can they really compete with the Konoha Village which has the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen and two masters, Tsunade and Jiraiya?
It is obvious that the purpose is to suppress the Hyuga clan and make them behave themselves.
Especially when seeing that the Senju clan and the Uchiha Madara clan were on the verge of extinction, the Hyuga clan had no choice but to behave themselves.
The death of Hatake Sakumo was a huge blow to Kakashi.
“What do you know?” Kakashi was a little shaken, especially the conversation between Sato Ryosuke and Sarutobi Hiruzen in the Four Purple Flame Formation, which was still fresh in Kakashi’s memory.
The three highest wills of Konoha Village, their Hokage, all have a habit of attacking their companions.
“It’s very simple. On the surface, your father was driven to despair by the fishing reel, but do you know where the fishing reel was made? From the root, from that guy Danzo.”
“So it was Danzo who forced my father to death?” Kakashi said coldly.
Sato Ryosuke looked at Kakashi as if he was mentally retarded: “Danzo is just an advisor to Konoha, and no matter how high your father’s prestige in the village is, it doesn’t seem to affect him, right?”
“Sandaime…?” Kakashi thought of this name and clenched his fists involuntarily. That old man who looked kind and gentle on weekdays, even tolerated so many things about him and allowed him to train in the Anbu. How could he be… the murderer who forced his father to death?
“As the captain of the Konoha Anbu team, you must have seen some files about me, right?” Sato Ryosuke said lightly.
“yes.”
“Then you should know about my so-called human experiments back then? Danzo, who received most of my experimental data, and Sarutobi Hiruzen, who later became the Third Hokage of Konoha Village, did a lot of things with my experimental data. The Root is headed by Danzo, and Orochimaru, isn’t he the experimenter secretly supported by the Third Hokage?” Sato Ryosuke said sarcastically.
Without the support of Sarutobi Hiruzen, could Orochimaru and Danzo’s experiments continue?
Orochimaru never thought that his experiments could be hidden from Sarutobi Hiruzen. As the Kage of Konoha Village, he had a lot of ninjas loyal to him.
But why has Orochimaru been able to conduct live experiments until… the election for the fourth Hokage of Konoha Village is about to take place?
At that time, even Danzo had to admit that Orochimaru had the potential to become the Fourth Kage. However, at that time, Orochimaru was involved in a scandal and had to defect from Konoha.
The remaining candidate is the young Minato Namikaze, who has enough strength but not enough political skills.
How could he, who was born in a commoner family, defeat the old fox Sandaime? Not to mention the Konoha consultants like Danzo who relied on their seniority to bully others, what could the completely sidelined Minato Namikaze do?
But at that time, before Orochimaru and Namikaze Minato became candidates, Konoha’s White Fang, Hatake Sakumo, was the person that the entire Konoha village hoped would become the Fourth Hokage!
Unfortunately, he does not belong to the Hokage line, nor does he belong to the line that the Senju came from, so he is the worst victim.
Orochimaru only defected from Konoha. With White Fang’s strength, if he wanted to leave, who could stop him?
If Hatake Sakumo is willing to seek refuge in another village, do you think these villages will open their doors to welcome him?
“All those who are under Sarutobi Hiruzen’s control can live well, but those who are not from his family will die. Just think about the fate of those who have sung against Sarutobi Hiruzen over the years and were defined by him as those who would destroy the harmony of the village. Whether it’s the Hyuga family, a big family that he said needs to be vigilant, or the Uchiha family that has been exterminated, which one of these victims is not his political enemy?” Sato Ryosuke continued.
Because he could see that Kakashi’s mood had become extremely unstable at this time.
But in Sato Ryosuke’s heart, Kakashi is also a good person who can be introduced into the dark world.
Kakashi ignored Naruto when he was a child. He made Naruto, a child of a teacher who was so kind to him, endure such a childhood. Isn’t this kind of person the best choice to enter darkness?
It would be fun to turn the future sixth generation of Konoha into another kind of person. If it is Minato Namikaze, then let the evil Kakashi kill him. What a touching duel between master and disciple.
The Sixth Hokage vs. the Fourth Hokage, the entire Konoha should feel the pain of betrayal that Sato Ryosuke has suffered in this atmosphere of love and hate!
Hashirama, I once regarded you as the person I trusted the most, but you told me that brothers are for sale. Well, I will let you see the wrath of an Avenger.
As for Tobirama, haha, I will not only exterminate your Senju clan, I will also blow up all the hero monuments of your Senju clan in Konoha, as well as those people in your clan’s land, oh yes, especially the tomb of Senju Fusuma, in front of you, Senju Tobirama.
ps: Why do you always say that I don t update often? Each chapter of mine is two to three thousand words, which is much better than many authors chapters of more than a thousand words. My four chapters are equivalent to six chapters for others.
Just like this chapter, this is another full 3,000-word chapter. Some crazy authors even split the 3,000 words into three chapters.
The book came out on Feilu on the 14th. Today, 12 days later, it now has 115,000 words. There are still 5,000 words today, which means an average of 10,000 words per day.
Moreover, it will be released soon. There will be 30 chapters on the day of release, which makes me have to save some manuscripts. The core of the plot is coming! Please support me! Flowers, monthly tickets and evaluation tickets are coming!
I would also like to thank the big boss “?????” for the 200vip points reward, and thank the big boss “?????” for the 100vip points reward.
Chapter 55: The Only Descendant of an Old Friend (Old Version)
Sato Ryosuke’s words were like a heavy hammer, hitting Kakashi hard.
Seeing Kakashi’s tangled and hesitant face, Sato Ryosuke ignored him and said to Hidan and Yugao beside him: “Take Sasuke to Kakuzu, and the three of you stay there and wait for my order.”
“Yes, Lord Ryosuke (Lord Evil God).” After nodding, Hidan and Yugao picked up Sasuke and left.
As for Kakashi, he is already so troubled that he has no time to care about Sasuke. Besides, can he even care about him?
Akimichi Choza knocked a Sand Ninja who was coming towards him away with a stick, and then formed a V-shaped defense with Nara Shikaku and Yamanaka Inoichi.
Yamanaka Inoichi felt his companions on both sides, and then said: “Hey, have you heard? The person who led the raid on the village this time was Sato Ryosuke, one of the three gods of Konoha, who was known as the undead monster of the ninja world. He escaped from the seal of Kanagawa.”
“I know, and it is said that Orochimaru used forbidden techniques to summon the First and Second Generations.” Nara Shikaku said.
As the squad leader of the Jonin class and Konoha’s think tank, Nara Shikaku knows more inside information than the two companions around him.
Although Orochimaru’s control of the first and second generations would make it difficult for the third generation to deal with them, forbidden techniques are forbidden techniques and have a lot of restrictions.
Just like the first and second generations, under the circumstances of Impure World Reincarnation, it is absolutely impossible for them to exert their peak strength as before, because their sacrifices cannot meet this requirement.
But…senpai Sato Ryosuke, who is said to have killed all the enemies outside, is different.
According to reports from eyewitness ninjas, Senior Sato Ryosuke’s appearance has not changed at all, and is said to be as young as when he was first sealed.
This is not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing is that the one-tailed Shukaku and the two-tailed Nekomata seemed to have been released by Ryosuke-senpai.
The destructive power of the two tailed beasts was so great that it was almost unacceptable to them.
There are only a few ninjas in Konoha Village who can re-seal the two tailed beasts, and they still have to face a large number of Sand Ninjas and Sound Ninjas. Almost every moment, a Konoha ninja is sacrificing.
“Hey, do you think we can win this battle?” said Akimichi Dingzuo.
“I don’t know. I really don’t have the courage to fight the legendary ninja.” Yamanaka Hai blocked a kunai and said.
“Huh?” Just as the three were talking, they suddenly discovered that the Sand Ninjas and the Sound Ninjas seemed to be retreating outside the Konoha Village in an organized manner, which made them a little confused.
“The enemy… retreated?” Nara Shikaku was a little confused. These enemies clearly still had the advantage, so why did they all suddenly retreat?
This was naturally because Ryosuke Sato gave the order, including the so-called leader of the Sunagakure ninja Maki, who was as obedient as a puppy in front of Ryosuke Sato.
Maki, who originally wanted to defeat Konoha in one fell swoop, was still a little unwilling to accept it after Sato Ryosuke appeared. However, when Shukaku and Nekomata stared at him with their four huge eyes, he lost his courage.
They have already seen the power of Shukaku and Nekomata, and Sato Ryosuke simply said to Maki: “If you don’t obey, I will release the tailed beast in the center of the Sand Village.”
Maki was so scared that he ordered all the Sand Ninjas to retreat, not even daring to delay for a moment.
Konoha, which had already been killed and had no power to stop the Sand Ninja from escaping, did not dare to pursue.
Of their four top leaders, one was trapped by Orochimaru, three defected to Sato Ryosuke, and Danzo was currently leading Utane Koharu and Mito Kado En to persuade the Konoha ninjas to join their ranks.
The three people who didn’t understand what was happening at least knew that their enemies had retreated and they could get a chance to catch their breath.
As for Nekomata and Shukaku…let others figure out a solution. They don’t have the energy to do so. What they’re thinking about now is supporting the Sandaime.
When Sato Ryosuke’s figure appeared in front of them, the three of them were immediately shocked. Why would this old man pay attention to these three little people?
They are very nervous now, especially since they are currently in a state of continuous fighting and do not have much strength left.
Sato Ryosuke’s reputation and strength are ridiculously strong. As the older generation of Ino-Shika-cho, they know a lot about Sato Ryosuke.
You know, the one in front of them is a so-called immortal monster, which means that their Pig, Deer and Butterfly cooperation tactics are completely useless.
Seeing Sato Ryosuke looking at the three of them expressionlessly, they felt a sense of fear in their hearts.
There is not a single high-level jonin in Konoha who doesn’t know the great reputation of Sato Ryosuke.
He was a man who had experienced the test of blood and fire during the Warring States Period. When the four major ninja villages heard the name of Sato Ryosuke, they were all frightened and hid in their villages.
But now, this former Konoha senior has become their Konoha’s biggest enemy.
“Be careful, try to find a way to escape if possible. We can’t fight him head-on.” Nara Shikaku said in a low voice.
Looking at the extremely nervous Ino-Shikacho in front of him, Sato Ryosuke asked calmly, “Akimichi family, who is Kazuo to you?”
After hearing Sato Ryosuke’s question, Akimichi Choza nervously said, “To answer your question, my Lord, Choza is my grandfather.”
“Your grandfather?” After hearing Ding Zuo’s words, Sato Ryosuke was stunned. Didn’t he say that all the descendants of his subordinates were dead?
“The direct descendants of Akimichi Koza’s family are the only ones alive. Among your subordinates, only their direct descendants survived. The rest all died. At that time, Koza’s wife had a good relationship with Lady Mina. For the sake of Lady Mina, the second-generation Lord spared the descendants of Akimichi Koza, but Koza and his wife still had to die, but their children were left behind.”
Danzo Shimura, who was not far away, came over and explained. Behind him were Mito Kado En, Utane Koharu, and a large number of Konoha ninjas who had surrendered.
“He’s Kozo’s grandson.” With some excitement on his face, Sato Ryosuke came to Akimichi Chozo and patted him on the shoulder. This was the only living descendant of his hundreds of subordinates.
When talking about Akimichi Koza, there was a hint of nostalgia in Sato Ryosuke’s eyes. That honest fat man had really gone through fire and water when he followed Sato Ryosuke.
Every time Sato Ryosuke went into battle, Akimichi Kouzo would follow him and carry Sato Ryosuke’s huge weapon, a mace weighing three hundred pounds, for him.
That honest fat man was obviously very greedy, but every time he brought back prey from hunting, he would give it first to Sato Ryosuke.
You know, Sato Ryosuke is also a crazy practitioner, and his consumption is very high. Three wild boars are not enough for two people to eat.
What s more important is that in the attack battle against Sato Ryosuke, the stupid woman Mito was also by Sato Ryosuke s side, but at that time Sato Ryosuke was deceived by someone.
Originally, those people wanted to capture Mito and force Sato Ryosuke to surrender.
As Sato Ryosuke’s bodyguard, Akimichi Kouzo used his huge body to block all attacks for Mito, and loyally held on until Sato Ryosuke returned.
Because of this, Koza lost an arm and a leg, and had hundreds of wounds on his body. Sato Ryosuke had to remember this favor.
After being patted on the shoulder by Sato Ryosuke, Akimichi Choza’s body stiffened. He didn’t dare to speak or move.
The person next to him is Ryosuke Sato, the legendary demon who would kill people at the slightest disagreement.
“Boy, follow me like your grandfather.” Sato Ryosuke said with satisfaction.
“This…” Akimichi Choza was a little confused by Sato Ryosuke’s words and didn’t know what to do.
“What? Boy, you don’t want to?” Sato Ryosuke’s face suddenly turned cold.
“No, no, no, it’s just that, Senior Ryosuke, you are now Konoha’s enemy. I will never betray Konoha!” Akimichi Choza said with a confused look on his face.
“Then I will kill them all!” Sato Ryosuke pointed at Nara Shikaku and Yamanaka Inoue who were beside Akimichi Choza.
At this moment, Akimichi Chozo was confused. Shikaku and Haiyi were his partners who had been through life and death with him. How could he bear to let them die?
Before Ding Zuo could say anything, Sato Ryosuke pointed at Danzo and the other two and continued, “Look, Konoha’s three advisors have surrendered to me. What are you still hesitating about? Don’t you want to end this war quickly? Don’t you want peace in Konoha the most?”
Nara Shikaku and Yamanaka Inoichi have already understood the meaning behind Sato Ryosuke’s words. In the future, Konoha Village will probably no longer be controlled by the Senju Hokage.
The return of this old man has put Konoha Village back into his hands, and this time, no one may be able to stop him.
A small Konoha Village naturally cannot accommodate a big Buddha like Sato Ryosuke, but by making use of Konoha Village, Sato Ryosuke can also do a lot of things.
Including… luring the rest of the villages out and concentrating their forces together, so that we can solve the problem once and for all and kill them all!
But before that, he wanted to torture that self-righteous scum: Senju Tobirama.
Chapter 56: Being looked down upon by the apprentice (old version)
“Lord Ryosuke, are you planning to recreate Konoha?” asked Nara Shikaku.
“No, no, no, I have no interest in rebuilding Konoha. What I want to do is something more grand than this.” Sato Ryosuke shook his head.
Then he said: “If you don’t want to die, don’t say anything. It’s your choice to surrender or die. I’m busy, Danzo, I leave this place to you. I’ll wait for you at Orochimaru’s place.” After saying that, Sato Ryosuke left.
Looking at the Root ninjas surrounding him, Nara Shikaku showed a bitter smile on his face. What should he do?
“Boom boom boom.” Hashirama Senju’s Wood Release continued to attack Sarutobi Hiruzen.
However, Tobirama Senju ignored the damage caused by Wood Release and rushed directly towards Sarutobi Hiruzen.
The magical effect of Impure World Reincarnation was perfectly utilized by him at this time.
“Bang, bang, bang.” Senju Tobirama’s combo directly and fiercely knocked Sarutobi Hiruzen back, leaving a huge bruise on his chest.
“Ah! Cough cough…Puff…” Sarutobi Hiruzen was hit by Senju Tobirama and retreated rapidly. He staggered and coughed up blood from his mouth.
There was a hint of regret in Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes. If he had killed Orochimaru on the spot, so many things would not have happened.
The monster Sato Ryosuke would not be released, and Orochimaru would not raid Konoha. The entire Konoha Village would still be thriving under his control, maintaining the apparent peace.
However, when looking at the first and second generation in front of him whose consciousness was obviously not wiped out, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt a huge chill in his heart.
“Sama Shodaime…Sama Nidaime…” Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed to want to beg for mercy.
“Sarutobi, you disappoint me so much. You actually plotted against the Senju clan. Have you forgotten? Without the support of the Senju clan, how could you have become the Hokage?” Senju Tobirama said coldly.
“Although I am not very willing to fight with my own disciples, but… Sarutobi, what you did makes me very disappointed.” Hashirama also said from the side.
“But… Second-generation master, didn’t you teach me all these? Didn’t you do the same thing at the beginning?” Sarutobi Hiruzen was a little unwilling. Why could Senju Tobirama do it, but he, Sarutobi Hiruzen, couldn’t?
“I did that to prevent that bastard Sato Ryosuke from escaping the seal. You should know how big a threat he is. You shouldn’t persecute ninjas from the same village just to fight for power!” Senju Tobirama said coldly.
In Tobirama’s heart, what he did was not wrong. All the remnants of Sato Ryosuke should be eliminated to prevent them from thinking of helping Sato Ryosuke to lift the seal.
Or maybe in Senju Tobirama’s subconscious, anyone who has anything to do with Sato Ryosuke deserves to die.
Senju Tobirama would never admit that he has been very jealous of Sato Ryosuke since he was a child, whether it was Sato Ryosuke’s ability, Sato Ryosuke’s talent, or Sato Ryosuke’s development and understanding of ninjutsu.
Sato Ryosuke is so outstanding that only his elder brother Senju Hashirama can be compared to him.
This made Senju Tobirama very dissatisfied, especially after Sato Ryosuke became the benchmark of “benevolence and righteousness” of the Senju clan, Tobirama became even more jealous.
Although he knew from his father, Senju Bhujian, that the superficial praise for Sato Ryosuke was just false for the sake of the reputation of the Senju clan, but… he was still a young man after all, and he couldn’t help being jealous due to his youthful vigor.
Not to mention, Sato Ryosuke has such a good relationship with his elder brother, so good that Senju Tobirama would think that Sato Ryosuke is Senju Hashirama’s biological brother and he is the one who is being raised.
In addition, Sato Ryosuke always mocked his abilities intentionally or unintentionally. Even the ninjutsu that Senju Tobirama was good at were actually invented by Sato Ryosuke.
Especially the Darkness Walking Technique and Flying Thunder God Technique, which are known as the signature ninjutsu of Senju Tobirama, were actually… invented by Sato Ryosuke.
Even though Senju Tobirama improved these two techniques, deep down in his heart, he still felt that he seemed to have relied on Sato Ryosuke to achieve his current strength, which made him even more unwilling.
All of this made Senju Tobirama full of resentment towards Sato Ryosuke.
So after Sato Ryosuke was sealed, Senju Tobirama wanted to destroy all the books and information about Sato Ryosuke.
But he had to admit that many of the experiments and research done by Sato Ryosuke were too tempting to him, and Tobirama also wanted to… continue these forbidden research.
While listening to Senju Tobirama’s words, Sarutobi Hiruzen sneered in his heart. As a shrewd man, how could he not know that it was actually Senju Tobirama’s jealousy towards Sato Ryosuke that was at work.
He was jealous that Sato Ryosuke had so many loyal subordinates among the various clans who were even willing to die for him.
Even in the Battle of Kanagawa, if Hashirama had not only transferred a small number of ninjas loyal to Sato Ryosuke, and most of them were stationed in Konoha, no one would have known what the battlefield would have looked like at that time.
And those few people were only threatened by Senju Tobirama in private, because these people were all family ninjas!
These people s families have at least hundreds of lives!
Ever since Kanagawa, these people have been depressed and think that they betrayed Sato Ryosuke.
As for why Sarutobi Hiruzen knew all this, it was because…his respected elder, Sarutobi Yasunari, was also a member of Sato Ryosuke’s subordinates!
Ever since the Battle of Kanagawa, the super elite Jonin of the Sarutobi clan became depressed, but in the end, he still died at the hands of Tobirama Senju.
“What he, Tobirama Senju, did was for the ninja world and Konoha? Who would believe such nonsense?” Sarutobi Hiruzen mocked in his heart.